• 84000
  • The Collection
  • The Kangyur
  • Tantra
  • Tantra Collection
  • Action tantras
  • Toh 686

This rendering does not include the entire published text

The full text is available to download as pdf at:
/translation/toh686.pdf

དོན་ཡོད་པའི་ཞགས་པའི་ཆོ་ག་ཞིབ་མོའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།

The Sovereign Ritual of Amoghapāśa
Notes

Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja
འཕགས་པ་དོན་ཡོད་པའི་ཞགས་པའི་ཆོ་ག་ཞིབ་མོའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
’phags pa don yod pa’i zhags pa’i cho ga zhib mo’i rgyal po
The Noble Sovereign Ritual of Amoghapāśa
Āryāmogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja

Toh 686

Degé Kangyur, vol. 92 (rgyud ’bum, ma), folios 1.b–316.a; vol. 93 (rgyud, tsa), folios 1.b–57.b

ᴛʀᴀɴsʟᴀᴛᴇᴅ ɪɴᴛᴏ ᴛɪʙᴇᴛᴀɴ ʙʏ
  • Chödrak Pel Sangpo
  • Rinchen Drup

Imprint

84000 logo

Translated by the Dharmachakra Translation Committee
under the patronage and supervision of 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha

First published 2022

Current version v 1.0.18 (2025)

Generated by 84000 Reading Room v2.26.1

84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha is a global non-profit initiative to translate all the Buddha’s words into modern languages, and to make them available to everyone.

Warning: Readers are reminded that according to Vajrayāna Buddhist tradition there are restrictions and commitments concerning tantra. Practitioners who are not sure if they should read this translation are advised to consult the authorities of their lineage. The responsibility for reading this text or sharing it with others who may or may not fulfill the requirements lies in the hands of readers.

Tantra Text Warning

Readers are reminded that according to Vajrayāna Buddhist tradition there are restrictions and commitments concerning tantra.

Practitioners who are not sure if they should read translations in this section are advised to consult the authorities of their lineage.

The responsibility for reading these texts or sharing them with others—and hence the consequences—lies in the hands of readers.

About unrestricted access

The decision to publish tantra texts without restricted access has been considered carefully. First of all, it should be noted that all the original Tibetan texts of the Kangyur, including those in this Tantra section, are in the public domain. Some of the texts in this section (but by no means all of them) are nevertheless, according to some traditions, only studied with authorization and after suitable preliminaries.

It is true, of course, that a translation makes the content accessible to a far greater number of people; 84000 has therefore consulted many senior Buddhist teachers on this question, and most of them felt that to publish the texts openly is, on balance, the best solution. The alternatives would be not to translate them at all (which would defeat the purposes of the whole project), or to place some sort of restriction on their access. Restricted access has been tried by some Buddhist book publishers, and of course needs a system of administration, judgment, and policing that is either a mere formality, or is very difficult to implement. It would be even harder to implement in the case of electronic texts—and even easier to circumvent. Indeed, nowadays practically the whole range of traditionally restricted Tibetan Buddhist material is already available to anyone who looks for it, and is all too often misrepresented, taken out of context, or its secret and esoteric nature deliberately vaunted.

84000’s policy is to present carefully authenticated translations in their proper setting of the whole body of Buddhist sacred literature, and to trust the good sense of the vast majority of readers not to misuse or misunderstand them. Readers are reminded that according to Vajrayāna Buddhist tradition there are restrictions and commitments concerning tantra. Practitioners who are not sure if they should read translations in this section are advised to consult the authorities of their lineage. The responsibility, and hence consequences, of reading these texts and/or sharing them with others who may or may not fulfill the requirements lie in the hands of readers.

Logo for the license

This work is provided under the protection of a Creative Commons CC BY-NC-ND (Attribution - Non-commercial - No-derivatives) 3.0 copyright. It may be copied or printed for fair use, but only with full attribution, and not for commercial advantage or personal compensation. For full details, see the Creative Commons license.

Options for downloading this publication

This print version was generated at 12.09pm on Wednesday, 29th January 2025 from the online version of the text available on that date. If some time has elapsed since then, this version may have been superseded, as most of 84000’s published translations undergo significant updates from time to time. For the latest online version, with bilingual display, interactive glossary entries and notes, and a variety of further download options, please see
https://84000.co/translation/toh686.


co.

Table of Contents

ti. Title
im. Imprint
co. Contents
s. Summary
ac. Acknowledgements
i. Introduction
tr. The Translation
+ 2 chapters- 2 chapters
1. Part 1
2. Part 2
c. Colophon
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· Primary Colophon
· Tibetan Addition to the Colophon
ab. Abbreviations
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· Abbreviations and sigla
· Codes in Sanskrit quotations
n. Notes
b. Bibliography
+ 3 sections- 3 sections
· Primary sources (Sanskrit)
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· Āryāmogha­pāśa­hṛdaya [The first part of the Amoghapāśakalparāja]
· Āryāmogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja
· Primary sources (Tibetan)
· Secondary literature
g. Glossary

s.

Summary

s.­1

The Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja is an early Kriyātantra of the lotus family. Historically, it is the main and largest compendium and manual of rites dedicated to Amoghapāśa, one of Avalokiteśvara’s principal emanations, who is named after and distinguished by his “unfailing noose” (amoghapāśa). The text is primarily soteriological, with an emphasis on the general Mahāyāna values of compassion and loving kindness for all beings. It offers many interesting insights into early Buddhist ritual and the development of its terminology.


ac.

Acknowledgements

ac.­1

This translation was produced by the Dharmachakra Translation Committee under the supervision of Chokyi Nyima Rinpoche. Wiesiek Mical translated the text from a complete Sanskrit manuscript and wrote the introduction. Anna Zilman compared the translation draft against the Tibetan versions found in the Degé and other editions of the Kangyur. The project is greatly indebted to Prof. Ryugen Tanemura and his team of scholars at Taisho University, Tokyo, for making available to us a copy of the Sanskrit manuscript and its transcript.

The translation was completed under the patronage and supervision of 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha.


ac.­2

The generous sponsorship of Sun Ping, Tian Xingwen, and Sun Fanglin, which helped make the work on this translation possible, is most gratefully acknowledged.


i.

Introduction

i.­1

The Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja (AP) is a ritual text dedicated entirely to the deity Amoghapāśa, a form of Avalokiteśvara who appears in both peaceful and wrathful iconographies. He is sometimes referred to in the text as Avalokiteśvara-Amoghapāśa, as the two are considered identical. One could perhaps say that Amoghapāśa is distilled from Avalokiteśvara, with certain qualities of the latter being enhanced in the former, in particular his “unfailing” (amogha) ability to rescue beings drowning in the ocean of saṃsāra by means of his namesake “noose” (pāśa). The form of Amoghapāśa who, in addition to a noose, holds a goad is similarly called Amoghāṅkuśa (Unfailing Goad). As is true of the Kriyātantras in general, the names of Amoghapāśa apply equally to the mantras that correspond to the different deities. Thus, in the AP we find mantras that include expanded or paraphrased renderings of the name Amoghapāśa, depending on the specific form and function of the deity, such as Amoghāvalokita­pāśa (Amogha-Gaze-Noose), Amoghavilokita (Amogha-Gaze), or Adbhutāvalokitāmogha (Wondrous-Amogha-Gaze).


Text Body

The Translation

1.

Part 1

[V92] [B1] [A.1.b] [Ti.14] [F.1.b]


1.­1

Homage to all the buddhas and bodhisattvas! Homage to Noble Avalokiteśvara, the great bodhisattva being!


Thus did I hear at one time. The Blessed One stayed on Potala Mountain, in the palace of Avalokiteśvara adorned with various trees such as sal, tamāla, campaka, aśoka, and atimuktaka.13 He stayed there together with the congregation of eight thousand monks,14 surrounded and attended upon by nine hundred and ninety quadrillion crores of bodhisattvas and many hundreds of thousands of gods of the Pure Abode. He was explaining the Dharma, chiefly to the gods such as Īśvara, Maheśvara, and Brahmā. [F.2.a]


2.

Part 2

2.­1

Noble Avalokiteśvara,80 the great bodhisattva being, rose from his seat, draped his upper garment over one shoulder, knelt with his right knee on the ground, and bowed with folded hands in the direction of the Blessed One, whose body blazed with thousands of light rays of different colors, bright as the sun. [F.7.a] He smiled, his face resembling the orb of the full moon, and, reflecting on the power of loving kindness and compassion, he addressed the Blessed One for the benefit of and to show compassion to the members of the four castes and for the sake of obtaining all the supreme accomplishments of vidyā holders, such as the accomplishments of the true nature, and obtaining the boons that these accomplishments bestow.


c.

Colophon

Primary Colophon

c.­1

The Tathāgata has explained the causes of those dharmas that arise based on causes. The great monk also explained that which constitutes their cessation.2965

This excellent Dharma teaching should be presented to the followers of Mahāyāna.2966 [F.57.b]

Tibetan Addition to the Colophon

c.­2

Following the text’s primary colophon, a lengthy colophon was added by later redactors of the Tibetan translation to describe how an initial version of the translation was emended and improved based on a more complete Sanskrit manuscript. No attempt has been made here to match the sections listed in the Tibetan colophon with the Sanskrit manuscript used for this translation, and we have not aligned the phrasing of the Tibetan with the extant Sanskrit translated above. This was done for the sake of preserving this unique colophon as written. It reads:

c.­3

This text was apportioned to and translated by four learned translators of the past, but because there were omissions throughout the text and because the concluding chapters were missing, the omissions were later incorporated and the concluding chapters translated with the encouragement of the great Kālacakra master Chödrak Pel Sangpo based on a Sanskrit manuscript he had acquired. In book 10,2967 material was added beginning with the words “it can accomplish the goal of any activity” and ending with “perform the mantra recitation excellently.” In book 12, material was added beginning with the words “moreover, Blessed One, for the sake of the distinctive purpose” and ending with “the body of the vidyā holder will blaze.” In book 13, material was added beginning with the words “by merely hearing this maṇḍala rite” and ending with “excavate an area the size of a human.” In book 14, material was added beginning with the words “incant lotus, water, and mustard seeds” and ending with “wash with a white cloth.” At the transition to book 15, material was added beginning with the words “eight silver vessels” and ending with “in all other types of places he will perform any tasks he sets his mind to.” At the break between books 16 and 17, material was added beginning with the words “now I will teach the homa procedure” and ending with “the mudrā rite and the rite for practice.” Finally, at the break between what was called book 17 and book 18, material was added beginning with “now I will teach a maṇḍala rite that involves continuous recitation” and ending with “the homa will release the light rays of the protector of the world.” These omissions were rectified, and the conclusion completed by the Śākya monk Rinchen Drup. The scribe was the accomplished Yoga practitioner Pel Sangpo. The text starting with “all goddesses everywhere” up to “if the treasure trembles” is not in the Sanskrit manuscript. May this be of benefit to all wandering beings!


ab.

Abbreviations

Abbreviations and sigla

A Sanskrit manuscript of the AP (China Library of Nationalities)
AP Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja
APH Amogha­pāśa­hṛdaya
F Tibetan Degé translation of the AP
T Kimura 1998 and Kimura 2015
[#] Mantra numbers in Kimura 1998
[B] Bampo

Codes in Sanskrit quotations

° (ring above) truncated text
• (middle dot) lack of sandhi or partial sandhi

n.

Notes

n.­1
A deity mantra, regarded as the heart essence of the deity, is “coextensive” with the mind. Cf. the Mañjuśrī­mūla­kalpa (Dharmachakra Translation Committee, trans., The Root Manual of the Rites of Mañjuśrī [Toh 543], 38.43–38.44): “The mantra is coextensive with the mind / And never separate from the mind. / One who employs the mantra, / Blending it with the mind, will succeed.”
n.­2
The first chapter, at the time an independent work called Amogha­pāśa­hṛdaya­sūtra, was translated into Chinese by Jñānagupta in 587 as Bukong juansuo zhou jing (不空胃索咒經 = Amogha­pāśa Dhāraṇī Sūtra, Taishō 1093). It was translated again by Xuanzang in 659 (Taishō 1094), by Bodhiruci in 693 (Taishō 1095), and by Dānapāla in the tenth century (Taishō 1099), with the titles varying slightly as Xuanzang and Bodhiruci called their translations not dhāraṇī- but hṛdaya-sūtra. The remainder of the work was translated by Bodhiruci from 707–9 as Bukong juansuo shenbian zhenyan jing (不空胃索神變真吉經 = Amoghapāśa Supernatural Display Mantra Sūtra, Taishō 1092); however, this Chinese version diverges significantly from the Sanskrit manuscript and Tibetan translation (Toh 686) that have been used in our translation.
n.­3
The mantra taught repeatedly is numbered in the text as 1, 167, and 310. The differences between these three are small enough to be safely dismissed as inevitable scribal corruptions. Mantra 256 is the same mantra with minor adaptations to make it into a mantra of Padmoṣṇīṣa. Mantra 168 is again the same mantra, this time much shortened and made into a mantra of Krodharāja that serves as a mantra of consecration.
n.­4
Like other Kriyātantras, the AP recognizes four tathāgata families: the tathāgata, lotus (padma), vajra, and jewel (maṇi) families. Alternative classifications in this group of tantras mention six, seven, or eight families, sometimes with a stipulation that the number of families is, in fact, infinite.
n.­5
Uṣṇīṣa deities, such as the celestial tathāgatas or cakravartin deities, are inaccessible to ordinary senses. They are sometimes described as emanating from the uṣṇīṣa of the Buddha, and they themselves are depicted with an uṣṇīṣa on their head, signifying complete and perfect buddhahood.
n.­6
Some of these terms and phrases could be unique to the AP, but this could only be ascertained after a comprehensive study of all Kriyātantras. The Kriyātantras are the least studied genre of Buddhist tantric literature, despite being by far the largest group in terms of both number and volume.
n.­7
We use the masculine pronoun “he” to reflect the masculine gender of vidyādhara, the term referring to the practitioner. The feminine form would be vidyādharī.
n.­8
This undated manuscript was written in the Māgadhī script, possibly in Nepal, and appears to be not more than a few hundred years old. It was once kept at the Shalu (zhwa lu) monastery in Tibet, where it was discovered by the Indian scholar Rāhula Sāṅkṛtyāyana in 1936 and described in his Second Search of Sanskrit Palm-Leaf Mss. in Tibet (see Sāṅkṛtyāyana 1937, p. 42, entry 29). It was later appropriated by the government of China and is now held at the China Library of Nationalities (中国民族図書館) in Beijing.
n.­9
See c.­2 for a complete translation of this lengthy colophon.
n.­10
Corresponding to folios 265.b–316.a in vol. 92, rgyud, ma.
n.­11
See pp. 6–11.
n.­12
The numbers correspond only to the part of the text included in Kimura 1998 (later superseded by Kimura 2015), which is about half of the text. For the remaining part, the numbers continue sequentially from those in the first part. Unlike in Kimura’s edition, where the numbers are inserted before the mantra’s homage, they are here inserted before the section to be repeated during recitation.
n.­13
These tree species could be, respectively, Shorea robusta, Garcinia xanthochymus, Michelia champaka, Jonesia asoka, and Dalbergia oojeinensis.
n.­14
The Tib. reads “one hundred thousand.”
n.­15
The phrase “heart essence (hṛdaya) of Amoghapāśa,” which on this occasion is simply called “heart essence,” recurs throughout the text and can variously refer to the AP as a whole, to an individual rite within the text, or to the mantra that is central to that rite and constitutes the “heart” of the deity. This multivalent usage gives rise to many ambiguities; here at the beginning of the text, however, it is reasonable to assume that this phrase is meant to refer to the text as a whole.
n.­16
The Tib. presents the title as The Heart Essence of Amogharāja. Despite this difference, both seem intended as an alternate title of Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja, the title of this text.
n.­17
The Tib. reads “many hundreds of thousands.”
n.­18
The Tib. reads “fasts for a day.”
n.­19
The Tib. reads “seven,” possibly mistranslating the Skt., which says, literally, “seven minus one.”
n.­20
Avalokiteśvara calls the “heart essence of Amoghapāśa” his own, as Amoghapāśa is his own emanation. “My” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­21
“So on up to” implies that a repetitive or stock passage has been abbreviated.
n.­22
“Have to comply with someone else” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­23
The translation of the passage to this point follows the Tibetan.
n.­24
Here and in the following section “heart essence” seems to refer to the mantra (or rather the set of mantras) about to be given.
n.­25
The Tib. reads “hail” instead of “fire.”
n.­26
“Twenty-one” is the Tib. reading. The Skt. reads “twenty.” As these benefits were introduced as twenty-one, the Tib. reading is probably correct. Any discrepancy could easily arise because some pairs of items could be regarded not as two but as one.
n.­27
The Sanskrit ācāryamuṣṭi (literally “closed fist of a teacher”) is a stock phrase that implies the teacher’s stinginess and, in particular, his refusal to lend books.
n.­28
The Tib. reads, “These two dharmas are obtained exclusively for the sake of benefiting sentient beings. If the Blessed One permits, I will chant this heart mantra in front of him, the Tathāgata, for the benefit, welfare, and happiness of the fourfold assembly and the others who commit evil.”
n.­29
Skt. oṁ cara cara ciri ciri curu curu mahā­kāruṇika.
n.­30
Skt. ciri ciri miri miri curu curu mahā­kāruṇika.
n.­31
Piri piri, viri viri is the Tib. reading. The Skt. repeats here the preceding siri siri, ciri ciri.
n.­32
Skt. siri siri ciri ciri siri siri ciri ciri mahā­padma­hasta.
n.­33
Skt. kala kala kili kili kulu kulu mahā­śuddha­sattva.
n.­34
Kuṇu kuṇu is supplied from the Tib.
n.­35
Skt. budhya budhya dhāva dhāva kaṇa kaṇa kiṇi kiṇi parama­śuddha­satva.
n.­36
Skt. kara kara kiri kiri kuru kuru mahā­sthāma­prāpta.
n.­37
In place of eṭṭaṭṭa eṭṭaṭṭa (eṭuṭu eṭuṭu in T), the Tib. reads eṭaṭa eṭaṭa.
n.­38
Skt. cala cala saṃcala saṃcala vicala vicala eṭuṭu eṭuṭu bhara bhara bhiri bhiri bhuru bhuru ehy ehi mahā­kāruṇika.
n.­39
Skt. mahā­paśupativeṣa­dhara dhara dhara sara sara cara cara hara hara hāhā hāhā hīhī hīhī hūhū hūhū.
n.­40
The phrase dhara dhara means “wear, wear!” It has been kept here in Sanskrit for the sake of alliteration.
n.­41
Skt. oṁ­kāra­brahma­veśa­dhara dhara dhara dhiri dhiri dhuru dhuru tara tara sara sara para para cara cara.
n.­42
Skt. raśmi­śata­sahasra­pratimaṇḍita­śarīrāya jvala jvala tapa tapa bhagavan somāditya.
n.­43
Skt. yama­varuṇa­kubera­brahmendra­riṣi­deva­gaṇābhyarcita­caraṇa suru suru curu curu muru muru puru puru.
n.­44
The phrase dhara dhara means “wear, wear!” It has been kept here in Sanskrit for the sake of alliteration.
n.­45
Skt. sanatkumāra­rudra­vāsava­viṣṇu­dhanada­deva­riṣi­nāyaka­bahu­vividha­veṣa­dhara dhara dhara dhiri dhiri dhuru dhuru thara thara ghara ghara yara yara lara lara hara hara mara mara para para vara vara.
n.­46
Skt. vara­dāyaka­samantāvalokita­vilokita­lokeśvara­maheśvara muhu muhu muru muru muya muya muñca muñca.
n.­47
Manuscript A reads, strangely, “in the glorious goddess of the three worlds.” The Tib. reads “gods of the three worlds and all beings.”
n.­48
Skt. bhagavann āryāvalokiteśvara rakṣa rakṣa śrī­tribhuvana­devyāṃ māṃ sarva­satvāṃś ca sarvvabhayebhyaḥ sarvopadravebhyaḥ sarvopasargebhyaḥ sarva­grahebhyaḥ badha­bandhana­tāḍana­tarjana­rāja­cora­taskarāgni­rudaka­viṣa­śastra­parimocaka kaṇa kaṇa kiṇi kiṇi kuṇu kuṇu cara cara.
n.­49
Skt. indriya­bala­bodhyaṅga­caturārya­satya­saṃprakāśaka tapa tapa dama dama sama sama masa masa.
n.­50
Skt. mahātamo ’ndhakāra­vidhamana ṣaṭ­pāramitāparipū­raka mili mili ṭaṭa ṭaṭa ṭhaṭha ṭhaṭha ṭiṭi ṭiṭi ṭuṭu ṭuṭu.
n.­51
Skt. eṇeya­carma­kṛta­parikara ehy ehi.
n.­52
The Sanskrit grammar allows also for a different interpretation, namely “You are the destroyer of the hosts of bhūtas [subordinate] to [Śiva] Maheśvara.”
n.­53
Skt. īśvara­maheśvara­bhūta­gaṇa­bhañjaka kuru kuru para para kara kara kaṭa kaṭa maṭa maṭa.
n.­54
Skt. viśuddha­viṣaya­nivāsina mahā­kāruṇika śveta­yajñopavīta ratna­makuṭa­mālā­dhara sarvvajña­śirasikṛta­makuṭa­mālā­dhara mahādbhūta­kamala­kṛta­kara­tala­dhyāna­samādhi­vimokṣāprakampya bahu­satva­santati­paripācaka mahā­kāruṇika sarva­karmāvaraṇa­viśodhaka sarva­vyādhipramocaka sarvāśā­paripūraka sarva­sattva­samāśvāsaka namo ’stu te svāhā. The same mantra given in the APH does not end here but includes several more clauses.
n.­55
The Tib. reads “aloe incense or ashes” rather than “ashes of aloe incense” as in the Sanskrit.
n.­56
Acacia catechu.
n.­57
“Water with fresh salt” is not in the Tib.
n.­58
Nerium indicum.
n.­59
In place of “insects,” the Tib. has “skin rashes.”
n.­60
Butea frondosa.
n.­61
The Tib. reads “to protect an army, a country, a kingdom, or a region.”
n.­62
Jayā can be the name of several plants, including a species of Sesbania.
n.­63
Vijayā can be the name of several plants.
n.­64
Unidentified.
n.­65
Gandhanākulī can be the name of several plants.
n.­66
Vāruṇī, abhayapāṇi, and indrapāṇi are unidentified.
n.­67
Prunus mahaleb.
n.­68
Valeriana jatamansi.
n.­69
Cakrā and mahācakrā are unidentified.
n.­70
Viṣṇukrāntā can be the name of several plants.
n.­71
Probably Vernonia anthelmintica.
n.­72
Aristolochia indica.
n.­73
Unidentified.
n.­74
The Skt. here is not completely clear; the “form of a buddha” probably implies that the figure is sitting rather than standing. The Tib. interprets this as “the Buddha and Noble Avalokiteśvara,” meaning that one should paint both figures.
n.­75
In place of “offerings” (upahāra), the Tib. reads “incense.”
n.­76
“The vidyā” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­77
In the context of this text, bathing (snāna) specifically implies ritual bathing or ablutions.
n.­78
The Tib. reads, “After this had been spoken by the Blessed One, the bodhisattva Avalokiteśvara, the gods of the Pure Abode, Brahmā the Lord of the Sahā World, Maheśvara, and the divine son of Maheśvara all rejoiced and praised what was said by the Blessed One.”
n.­79
The Amoghapāśa, which is referred to throughout part 1 as The Heart Essence of Amoghapāśa, constitutes the first part of the Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja, which also exists as a separate work.
n.­80
The Tib. text includes an homage at the beginning of this part: “Homage to the entire vast ocean of tathāgatas.”
n.­81
Again, Amogharāja is here an abbreviation of the full title, Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja.
n.­82
The Tib. interprets siddha not as a separate class of beings but as an epithet (“accomplished”) of the vidyādharas.
n.­83
The Tib. reads “thousands.”
n.­84
“Blessed” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­85
Skt. oṁ padma­hasta mahāmogha­pāśa sādhaya samaya­hṛdayaṃ cara cara hūṁ.
n.­86
The Tib. reads, “The blessed Buddha Śākyamuni then said, “Pure being, explain the secret rite you have recited (emending bklags pa; Degé bklag pa) and the vast realization of reality.”
n.­87
“The reciter will perceive every tathāgata” is absent in the Tib.
n.­88
In place of “disease,” the Tibetan reads “obscurations accumulated.”
n.­89
“Hells will no longer exist for him, and his wrongdoings will be purified” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­90
“The samaya of conduct” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­91
The “heart mantra of the secret amogha samaya” is oṁ padma­hasta mahāmogha­pāśa sādhaya samaya­hṛdayaṃ cara cara hūṁ, as given above. In contradistinction, the heart mantra (or essence) of Amoghapāśa is the long dhāraṇī given in part 1 that starts with oṁ, cara cara, ciri ciri.
n.­92
Although this is not completely clear, it seems that Avalokiteśvara and Amoghapāśa are one and same figure in the painting.
n.­93
The Tib. reads, “As if in a dream [the vidyā holder] will see the golden hands of hundreds of thousands of millions of billions of tathāgatas, as numerous as the grains of sand in the Gaṅgā river, touch his head.”
n.­94
In place of “keep his heart and mind completely pure,” the Tib. reads “bathe himself well and don clean clothes.”
n.­95
Prātihāra is, as indicated by the usage in the Mañjuśrī­mūla­kalpa, a particularly auspicious bright fortnight, but the true meaning of this term is lost, as pointed out in Edgerton 1970, pp. 391–92. As in this text, the term is consistently translated into Tibetan with cho ’phrul gyi zla ba (“the month of miracles”).
n.­96
The Tib. reads “daily, three times a day.”
n.­97
“Twenty-one” is the Tib. reading. The Skt. reads “twenty.”
n.­98
“One hundred and eight” is the Tib. reading. The Skt. reads “twenty-one.” The Tibetan reading has been adopted because of the dubious Sanskrit syntax.
n.­99
The Skt. syntax could suggest that these are one hundred and eight bowls of water.
n.­100
Though the syntax is slightly ambiguous, the Tib. reads, “While in front of that same painting, [the vidyā holder] should put it to sleep, make offerings of water three times a day, and wake it up using incense of agarwood…”
n.­101
The “king of incense” is the incense described in the last sentence of the previous paragraph.
n.­102
The Tib. text does not record this as the formal name of the incense and introduces other variants: “the supreme king of incense, of unwavering renown in the three worlds.”
n.­103
In place of “all the diseases will cease, and all nightmares and bad dreams will be completely pacified,” the Tib. reads, “all of them will be thrilled.”
n.­104
The context and phrasing suggest that the fevers, indigestion, and eating disorders mentioned here are due to spirit influence.
n.­105
The Tib. inserts “all ailments will cease, all nightmares will be pacified.”
n.­106
The Tib. omits “should fast for the whole day and night” and instead reads “on the night of the fourteenth day.”
n.­107
The Tib. reads, “Then, in the future you will take birth from a womb, and when that birth runs its full course, you will be born in my buddha realm…”
n.­108
Skt. oṁ padma­dhara amogha­jayade curu curu svāhā.
n.­109
Skt. oṁ padma­pāśa­dhara amogha­varada sañcodaya hūṁ.
n.­110
Skt. oṁ trailokyavāhaya amogha­pāśa padma­vilokita āyāntu bhuvane suru suru suru vimale hūṁ.
n.­111
Skt. oṁ padma­bhuja mahā­pāśa­dhara nimantrayāmi amogha­balāyāntu bhuvasva muru muru hūṁ.
n.­112
“Nāga” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­113
It is not clear whether padmāmogha in this mantra is an independent word or compounded with vajrādhiṣṭhānena. If it is meant to be independent, it could be (as this translation assumes) one of the many epithets of Amoghapāśa.
n.­114
Skt. oṁ padmāmogha vajrādhiṣṭhānena kuru kuru svāhā.
n.­115
The Tib. reads “three hundred leagues.”
n.­116
Skt. oṁ amogha­pāśa­padmottara­siṃhāsana oṭi miri miri hūṁ.
n.­117
In the Tib., the last two sentences read, “Consecrating the place as the seat of the great lotus palace, it becomes an excellent offering. Consecrating it as a lion seat made of seven types of jewels, it becomes an excellent offering to the tathāgatas.”
n.­118
In the Tib., this sentence reads, “This is a secret mantra of a lotus seat of an accomplished vidyā holder.”
n.­119
Skt. oṁ mahā­karuṇāmogha­pāśa dṛḍha­vajrādhiṣṭhita bhuru bhuru bhuvanavare svāhā.
n.­120
“Vighnas” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­121
Skt. oṁ padmāmoghapāśena samantād daśasu dikṣu sīmā bandhaya turu turu hūṁ.
n.­122
Skt. oṁ amogha­maṇḍala bandhaya samante padma­mahā­padme dhuru dhuru svāhā.
n.­123
In place of “prevented from coming,” the Tib. reads “subjugated.”
n.­124
Skt. oṁ amogha­pariśuddhe śodhaya samantena dhiri dhiri śuddha­sattva mahā­padme hūṁ.
n.­125
The Sanskrit words used suggest that the indigestion and eating disorders mentioned here are due to spirit influence.
n.­126
The Maheśvara at this position in the list seems to be different from Maheśvara at the beginning of the list. The first is probably the supreme worldly god (his true identity varies from text to text), and this one is Śiva.
n.­127
Skt. oṁ padme sara sara tiṣṭha tiṣṭha mahāmogha­samaya svāhā.
n.­128
Skt. oṁ vipula­padmāmogha­prasara praviśatu kuru kuru svāhā.
n.­129
“Amogha” could be an adverb here qualifying “settle,” with the meaning “please settle the amogha way.”
n.­130
Skt. oṁ amogha anuśaya mahā­padma­bandhure hūṁ.
n.­131
“Amogha lotus” (amoghapadma) could also be an epithet of Amoghapāśa.
n.­132
Skt. oṁ amogha­padma­śikhe turu turu tiṣṭha vajra­bandhe svāhā.
n.­133
Skt. oṁ amogha­padma­jalotkṣepa bhiri bhiri hūṃ.
n.­134
The phrase amogha­vikaṭa­sambhara is difficult to unravel.
n.­135
Skt. oṁ amogha­vikaṭa­sambhara padmāsane jala­vati kuru kuru hūṃ.
n.­136
Skt. oṁ padma­prasare amogha­vimale bhara bhara svāhā.
n.­137
Again, “amogha lotus” (amoghapadma) could be an epithet of Amoghapāśa.
n.­138
Skt. oṁ amogha­padme supadme pūrṇa­kare viri viri vimale svāhā.
n.­139
Skt. oṁ amogha­vimale jihvāgraṃ saṃśodhani padma­komala­jihvā saṃśodhaya dhara dhara suvimale svāhā.
n.­140
Skt. oṁ amogha­gandhavati suru suru prabhuru divya­gandhiḥ padma­prabhe svāhā.
n.­141
Nalada can be the name of several plants and substances, including Indian spikenard (Nardostachys jatamansi).
n.­142
The next several paragraphs, starting from this point, are in verse. However, the text here has been rendered in prose because, due to corruptions in the Sanskrit text, the meter would be difficult to restore. The place where the text reverts to prose (2.­54) has been indicated with a note.
n.­143
“Fragrance” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­144
The Tib. reads “piśācas” (sha za).
n.­145
Skt. oṁ malavigate padma­vivare sañcara cacare svari hūṁ | amogha­siddhe śodhaya hūṁ.
n.­146
Nāgapuṣpa is the name of several plants with fragrant blossoms or flowers, including Mesua roxburghii and Michelia champaca.
n.­147
Andropogon muricatus.
n.­148
Valeriana jatamansi.
n.­149
Unidentified.
n.­150
The reading nikārayaṃ (“lump it together”?), translated here as “make it into a pill,” is dubious and is absent in the Tibetan.
n.­151
The pill is not mentioned explicitly but is implied by the context and indicated by the feminine gender.
n.­152
In the Tib. this sentence reads, “He should mix [the pill] with rainwater and use it to bathe.”
n.­153
The reading “by simply bathing” is derived by reading the Sanskrit snātvā pītamātrā as snāpitamātre.
n.­154
The Tib. reads “the sun and the moon.”
n.­155
At this point, both the Skt. and the Tib. repeat “One who is sexually incontinent will become continent.”
n.­156
Here the Tib. inserts “and he will not have wrinkles.”
n.­157
The “length of an arrow” (iṣumātra) is about three feet.
n.­158
Skt. oṁ amogha­padma­locani divya­dṛṣṭi pariśuddhe suru suru padmākṣi bhuru bhuru samanta­vyavalokani svāhā.
n.­159
“Bones of cuttle fish,” literally “ocean foam” (samudraphena) or “blended with the ocean foam” (samudra­phena­sahaja), are so called because they float on the surface of the ocean (cf. Monier-Williams).
n.­160
In place of “brush,” the Tib. reads “pill for fumigating.” The context, however, favors the Skt. reading, “brush.”
n.­161
It is not quite clear whether “it” refers to the ointment or the mantra.
n.­162
In place of “obtain the divine eye/vision,” the Tib. reads “perceive divine substances.”
n.­163
Again, it is impossible to interpret the mantric phrases definitively. Padmāmogha­mukhin could mean “facing (mukhin) Padmāmogha” (Padmāmogha being an epithet of Amoghapāśa), or it could be translated as “[you] with the amogha lotus face.”
n.­164
The translation of the Sanskrit vara as “choose” is arbitrary, as this word has other meanings that could also fit the context of this mantra, such as “best.” This sentence could then be translated as “You are the best, the best among the best.”
n.­165
Skt. oṁ budhya budhya vibudhya padmāmogha­mukhi vara vara varasu svāhā.
n.­166
The Skt. vrajatāṃ sārtha­saṃkaṭaḥ is unclear. The Tib. reads “when traveling without companions.”
n.­167
In place of “wolves” (tarakṣa), the Tib. reads “bears,” possibly reflecting the reading ˚arkṣāś in place of the extant ˚tarakṣāś.
n.­168
From this point on, the text reverts back to prose (see n.­142).
n.­169
In the Tibetan text, this and the next two paragraphs are omitted, and the first clause of this paragraph (“If, O Blessed One, the vidyā holder performs the ritual practices as described”) belongs with the previous paragraph.
n.­170
The Skt. is corrupt here; dhiṇi is probably part of a word or text that is missing.
n.­171
In the Sanskrit manuscript there is, at this point, an interpolated passage that is repeated later on, from A.16.b.4 to A.17.a.2, where it contextually belongs.
n.­172
The correspondence with the Tib. resumes here.
n.­173
Skt. oṁ amogha­kośa­dhara sara prasara hūṁ. In place of ˚kośa˚, the Tibetan reads ˚dhara˚, which would change the translation of the mantra to “Oṁ, holder of the unfailing noose! Unfold, expand, hūṁ!”
n.­174
In place of “wind it around their neck three times,” the Tib. reads “loosen the three knots,” possibly reflecting the reading trigranthikā in place of the extant tṛkaṇṭhikā.
n.­175
Skt. oṁ amogha­prāvaraṇa muru muri divya­kaśikaṃ sambhavatu tara tara svāhā.
n.­176
Skt. oṁ amogha­vastrāṇy utkṣipāmi bodhini padme svāhā.
n.­177
Reading varaṇa as dharaṇa (“dyke/bank”).
n.­178
Skt. oṁ divyodaka­saṃbhūtāmogha­varaṇa­care ’bhiṣiñcya hūṁ.
n.­179
Skt. oṁ amṛtāmogha­padmāsane varṣaṇi curu curu svāhā.
n.­180
Skt. oṁ amogha­rakṣiṇi kuru kuru svāhā.
n.­181
Skt. oṁ amogha­samaya mahā­padme tiṣṭha tiṣṭha hūṃ.
n.­182
Skt. oṁ sarvvatra amoghavati tiṣṭha rakṣatu hūṁ.
n.­183
Skt. oṁ trailokya­padmāmogha­kramiṇi mili mili svāhā.
n.­184
Skt. oṁ padme mahāpadme sara sara samantena pariveṣṭayāmogha­pāśena huru huru svāhā.
n.­185
It is not clear what it is that the thread is wound around.
n.­186
The page marker here reads [A.10.a] instead of the expected [A.9.b] because of the omission of an interpolated passage that is repeated later on, from A.16.b.4 to A.17.a.2, where it contextually belongs.
n.­187
Skt. oṁ vicitrāmogha­vastra nānāraṅga viśuddhaya kiṇi kiṇi hūṁ.
n.­188
Skt. oṁ amogha­śara vajra­tuṇḍa thara thara svāhā.
n.­189
Skt. oṁ vipulāmogha­mahā­dvāra­viśuddhe siri siri svāhā.
n.­190
Skt. oṁ nānāvicitra•amogha­puṣpa­phalatākīrṇa­pūrṇa para para hūṃ.
n.­191
It is not clear what kind of vessel it is. Kaṭaccha normally means “ladle,” but the context seems to indicate that itis a vessel for holding incense or a censer.
n.­192
Skt. oṁ amogha­ratna­vimāna kaṭacchādhiṣṭhita divya­gandhojjvala­spharaṇa samantena jvala jvala svāhā.
n.­193
Skt. oṁ jvalavati ratna­ghaṭa sāriṇi tuṭi tuṭi svāhā.
n.­194
Skt. oṁ divya­bhājana amogha­padmavare pūraya hūṁ.
n.­195
Skt. oṁ amogha­saṃpūraṇi­droṇa­gandhavati svāhā.
n.­196
In place of “water basin” (kuṇḍa), the Tib. reads “water drop” (thig le; Skt. bindu).
n.­197
Skt. oṁ saraṇi sāraya amogha­bhājane mada mādani hūṁ.
n.­198
“With a long neck” has been supplied from the Tib. This may be useful in distinguishing between the different types of water vessels mentioned in this group of mantras.
n.­199
Skt. oṁ divya­ratna­kumbhavati sāgara­saṃpūraṇi svāhā.
n.­200
Skt. oṁ vicitrojjvala nānāraṅga vibhaktaya saṃśodhaya tuṭi svāhā.
n.­201
Depending on the spelling variants (sama or śama), this phrase could be translated in several different ways, such as “oasis of peace” (śamasaraṇe), etc.
n.­202
Skt. oṁ vidyāvalokini vibhajayatu samantena sara samasaraṇe svāhā.
n.­203
The context indicates that one divides the maṇḍala into sections where the emblems (cihna) will be drawn.
n.­204
Skt. oṁ nānāpraharaṇa•amogha­mudrā jvala jvala svāhā.
n.­205
Skt. oṁ amogha­ratna­sūtra­vare kiṇi kiṇi svāhā.
n.­206
Skt. oṁ vipula­vare praveśaya amogha­padme hūṁ.
n.­207
The last sentence is omitted in the Tib.
n.­208
Skt. oṁ divya­bhājanāmogha­kāñcana­vare giri giri hūṁ.
n.­209
Skt. oṁ sampūrṇa­rūpyadivya­bhājane ’mogha­padme svāha.
n.­210
Possibly, one recites only one mantra, either this or the previous one, depending on whether one is using a dish of silver or gold.
n.­211
From this point on, the mantra numbers are out of alignment with the numbers in the published edition (Kimura 1998 and Kimura 2015).
n.­212
Skt. oṁ vividharūpopahāropakaraṇa cala cala amoghavati svāhā.
n.­213
Skt. oṁ divya­gandhānusāriṇi amogha­bale dhara dhara svāhā.
n.­214
Skt. oṁ gandha­spharaṇi samantāmogha prasphura hūṁ.
n.­215
Skt. oṁ nirmala­kāya­śodhani divya­gandha­prapūraṇi pūraya pūraya hūṁ.
n.­216
Skt. oṁ gandha­cūrṇa­prapūraṇi curu curu svāhā.
n.­217
Skt. oṁ samasamantena vimale gandhottare svāhā.
n.­218
In place of “unguents” (samālabhana), the Tib. reads “stimulants.”
n.­219
Skt. oṁ divya­gandha­prapūraṇi sāgara­jala­divyādhiṣṭhite kala­śodari­pūrṇa pūraya jaya­siddhe svāhā.
n.­220
Skt. oṁ rasa­rasāgravati sarvvavidyādhiṣṭhita saṃpūraya hūṁ.
n.­221
Skt. oṁ divya­bhojana saṃpūraya vipula­prabhe svāhā.
n.­222
Skt. oṁ triśukla­bhojana bali­vipula­rasāgravati sura prasura hūṁ.
n.­223
Skt. oṁ phalavati sāravati divya­vanaspati tara tara tuni svāhā.
n.­224
Skt. oṁ divya­kusumotpala­nānā­puṣpa­pravarṣaṇi bhava bhava svāhā.
n.­225
There may be some corruption here, as the second phrase in this mantra does not seem to belong with the first, or, possibly, the vines and flowers are meant to decorate the “jar filled with food.”
n.­226
Skt. oṁ vividhalatā­puṣpāvaguṇṭhita­vanaspati āhāra­saṃpūrṇṇa­kumbhe svāhā.
n.­227
Skt. oṁ mahā­dhūpa­megha­paṭala saṃcchādaya samantena hūṁ hūṁ svāhā.
n.­228
Skt. oṁ atharvaṇi jvala jvala deva­mukhe svāhā.
n.­229
Skt. oṁ vividha­maṇi kanaka­ratnojjvala­bhūṣaṇa maṇi maṇi amogha­maṇi svāhā.
n.­230
Skt. oṁ oṁ padma­kare vipulana­khāṅguli sama sama sarva­tathāgatādhiṣṭhite svāhā.
n.­231
Skt. oṁ sarva­guṇāpratihata­śirovandanayā namas­karomi mili mili turiṇi svāhā.
n.­232
Skt. oṁ daśa­diśābhivandana­prasaratu hūṁ.
n.­233
Skt. oṁ vividhāyudha­jvalita­pāṇi prajvala sphura hūṁ.
n.­234
In place of “handheld implements,” the Tib. reads “palm of the hand.”
n.­235
Skt. oṁ divyāmogha­vipula­svare madhura­nighoṣarute raṇa raṇa hūṁ.
n.­236
Skt. oṁ raśmi­jvāla­samantenāvabhāsaya mahā­maṇi­ratna­śikhe svāhā.
n.­237
Skt. oṁ dhuru dhuru āvāhaya śīghra­jave hūṁ.
n.­238
Possibly, sama was added before samaya (sama samaya˚) for the sake of alliteration and rhythm, as is common in mantras.
n.­239
Skt. oṁ duṣṭa­sattva­vibodhani sama samaya­dhare svāhā.
n.­240
Skt. oṁ vicitra­maṇi vipula­pravartani hūṁ.
n.­241
Skt. oṁ vicitra­ratnojjvala­divya­kusuma­dhare puṣpa­rati svāhā.
n.­242
Skt. oṁ divya­locane amoghe pravare sarva­vidyādhiṣṭhita­siddhe śuddha­vilokite svāhā.
n.­243
The designation “summoning” could be mistaken, as the mantra of summoning has already been given above. Also, it is difficult to make out a clear connection between the “divine eye” and summoning.
n.­244
Skt. oṁ amogha­padme samanta­bhuvane tara tara gacchasva bhavanaṃ svāhā.
n.­245
“Elephant’s gaze” is a type of gazing. For example, the Buddha gazed at the city of Vaiśālī before he died with an “elephant’s gaze.” It is not clear though how this relates to the monk’s staff.
n.­246
Skt. oṁ divya­saṃpūraṇi nāga­vilokani hūṁ.
n.­247
Skt. oṁ pātra­pūraṇi pūraya amogha­vati samanta­prabhe svāhā.
n.­248
Skt. oṁ darbhara­saṃstara vidyādhiṣṭhita prasara sura sura ṛṣi­pūjite svāhā (after emending durbha˚ to darbha˚).
n.­249
Skt. oṁ jvala­dhūma­jvāla­śikhi­raśmi­garbhe svāhā.
n.­250
Skt. oṁ padmini padmāsane vara­pravare nāga­bhuvane svāhā.
n.­251
Skt. oṁ khacāriṇi gama gamaya pāda­pracāriṇi hūṁ.
n.­252
It is not clear what “taking” (upādāna) refers to.
n.­253
Skt. oṁ sarvatrāmoghābhiṣeka­mahā­cūḍā­vimale abhiṣiñcantu māṃ pravara­pāṇi­bhuje padmadhvaje svāhā.
n.­254
In place of “streamers” (paṭṭa), the Tib. reads “parasols” (gdugs).
n.­255
“Amogharāja’s maṇḍala of liberation,” here and in other contexts, seems to refer to the entire text of the AP.
n.­256
The plural number of “fearlessness” (vaiśāradya) here, as found in the Skt. text, indicates that the four types of fearlessness (caturviśāradya) are meant, rather than ordinary fearlessness.
n.­257
“The heart essence of Amoghapāśa” seems to refer here to the text of the AP.
n.­258
In the Tib., “all the tathāgatas” is the first item in the list of beings in the next sentence who are summoned by the mudrā and the mantra.
n.­259
It is not clear who Kumāra is in this context.
n.­260
In place of “nakṣatras,” the Tib. reads “Sanatkumāra” (kun ’gyed gzhon nu).
n.­261
“Seven stars” probably refers to the “seven sages” who dwell in the sky as the Pleiades.
n.­262
Thirty-two and Indra makes thirty-three, hence the name of the realm.
n.­263
The last sentence is omitted in the Tib.
n.­264
Starting from this point, the next several paragraphs (up to 2.­133) are in verse. However, the text has been rendered in prose because, due to corruptions in the Sanskrit text, the meter would be difficult to restore.
n.­265
“And the defeat of Māra” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­266
In the Tib. this sentence reads, “Upon seeing the mudrā and mantra, the heart essence of Amogharāja, the vidyā holder accumulates…”
n.­267
The Lokeśvara in the context of this rite is Avalokiteśvara, here perhaps in his form of Amoghapāśa.
n.­268
In place of “the thumbs,” the Tib. reads “the fingers.”
n.­269
Skt. oṁ amogha­vikurvita­samantāvalokāya namas | tryadhvādhiṣṭhitā · amogha­padme cara vicara sañcara hūṁ hūṁ.
n.­270
After “the eight great fears,” the Tib. inserts “and all punishments.”
n.­271
“Evenly” and “equanimity” are rendered by only a single word in the Tib., which reads “the mudrā of positioning one’s nails evenly.”
n.­272
“Amogha lotus-goad” (amogha­padmāṅkuśa) should be interpreted here in the literal sense of a goad or hook that catches and holds the samaya, and also as the name of the deity Amoghapadmāṅkuśa.
n.­273
Skt. oṁ amogha­padmāṅkuśa samayaṃ gṛhna gṛhna dhara dhara mahā­sattva hūṁ.
n.­274
Reading, on the authority of the Tib., ˚dhāriṇī as ˚dhāraṇī˚.
n.­275
The “lotus bearer” seems to be a reference to Amoghapāśa, who is described in the accompanying mantra (no. 90) as one with a lotus in his hand.
n.­276
“Filled with perfume” has been supplied from the Tib. The Skt. reads “jar-ocean(s)” (kumbhasāgara), which is difficult to make sense of.
n.­277
In the Tib., “summoning” refers to the following mantra, which is introduced as the “summoning mantra.”
n.­278
Skt. oṁ amogha­padma mahā­sattva āyātu-m-iha maṇḍale ciri ciri ciri padma­bhuje svāhā.
n.­279
“Inviting” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­280
The meaning “boundary,” supported by the context, is derived by reading simāṃ in place of the extant siddhimāṃ. The Tib. reading grub ldan, however, supports the ungrammatical siddhimāṃ.
n.­281
Skt. oṁ amogha­vajra­dṛḍha­padma­bandha samantena mahāsīmā rakṣantu māṃ curu curu hūṁ phaṭ.
n.­282
The position of the fingers is described in the Tib. somewhat differently: “the fingers evenly placed, the ring fingers wide open, and the other fingers slightly contracted.”
n.­283
The “universal lotus” is a literal translation of viśvapadma, which is a double, multicolored lotus. The Tib., which reflects the same reading but resolves the Skt. compound differently, reads “This is renowned as the great lotus of Amoghaviśvarāja.”
n.­284
The Tib. reads, “This mudrā is said to be suitable for all activities and the activity of entrance and is the most supreme mudrā of the maṇḍala.”
n.­285
In the Tib., the last two sentences could be interpreted as “[The practitioner] will attain the level of the vidyādharas and accomplish the supreme maṇḍala of liberation of the three times.”
n.­286
In the iconography of the lotus, “universal” form implies a multicolored double lotus.
n.­287
Skt. oṁ vajre vajrādhiṣṭhita­padme viśva­rūpa­dhare dhara dhara hūṁ praviśatu tryadhva­gatāṃ dhiri tuṭi svāhā.
n.­288
“Six” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­289
“Of the vidyā holder” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­290
The description of this mudrā is far from clear. There are ambiguous Skt. readings (“lotus braid” versus “lotus water”), and the Tib. translation is of little help: “Forming the middle fingers into the shape of a braided lotus, one should then place a braid from one’s head on the ground. That is the mudrā of braided lotus.”
n.­291
Skt. oṁ amogha­padma­jale viśodhaya hūṃ viri viri vimale svāhā.
n.­292
The Tib. reads, “Once the ablutions are performed using this reliable mantra and mudrā, the unclean will become clean, and the impure pure.”
n.­293
“His lifespan will increase” has been supplied from the Tib. The Skt. reads, strangely, “speech” (vacanam), which does not fit the syntax.
n.­294
In place of “index fingers,” the Tib. reads “ring fingers.”
n.­295
Skt. oṁ amogha­vajra­dṛḍha­padmeśvara hūṁ.
n.­296
The Tib. reads, “Joining the hands together evenly, he should bend the index and middle fingers and form the thumbs like a blooming lotus.”
n.­297
In the Tib. the phrase “of Lord Amogharāja” refers not to the mantra but to the mudrā (the Skt. could be interpreted as referring to both).
n.­298
Skt. oṁ padmeśvara amogha­varada bhiri bhiri svāhā.
n.­299
The Tib. reads, “The moment it is recited just once, the buddhas of the three times, in their hundreds of thousands of millions‍—equal in number to the sand grains in the Gaṅgā river‍—will tremble. The tathāgatas, the worthy, fully realized buddhas, will applaud the vidyā holder and give him comfort.”
n.­300
“For one day” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­301
The syntax of this part is uncertain. This statement could also be interpreted as referring to this entire section that deals with the mudrās, or even to the text of the AP as a whole. It could alternately be translated as, “You should steadfastly uphold this sovereign ritual, this maṇḍala of liberation with its collection of mudrās.”
n.­302
The number given in the Sanskrit is 18 x 10,000,000 x 1,000,000 x 100 x 1,000.
n.­303
The Tib. reads “visit and return from.”
n.­304
The Tib. interprets the Skt. aṣṭāśīti not as “eighty-eight” but as “six hundred and forty,” i.e., eight times eighty.
n.­305
The Tib. reads, “The two ring fingers should be bent back, and the middle fingers formed into an open lotus.”
n.­306
Skt. oṁ turu turu padme amogha­siddhiṃ hūṁ.
n.­307
“The heart,” i.e., the center of the chest.
n.­308
Skt. oṁ amogha­hṛdaya­padme dhara dhara padma­dhara mahā­maṇḍala­hṛdaya hūṁ.
n.­309
As the context indicates, the “lotus-holding [lord]” is Padmapāṇi.
n.­310
In place of “ring finger,” the Tib. reads “index finger.”
n.­311
Skt. oṁ paśupati­pāśa­dharaḥ śata­sahasra­raśmi­pratimaṇḍita­kāya ākarṣaṇi bodhani saṃbodhani bhuru bhuru amogha­pāśasiddhe hūṁ.
n.­312
It is not clear if the Amogharāja is the mantra just given, or one of the mantras mentioned previously.
n.­313
Skt. oṁ tryadhvānugatābhiṣiñcatu sarvva­tryadhvābhiṣekaiḥ padma­maṇi supadme amoghe sarva­tathāgatādhiṣṭhite hūṁ.
n.­314
Skt. oṁ krodha­rāja mahāmogha hana hana sarvva­duṣṭān hūṁ.
n.­315
“Śūdras” is absent in the Tib. translation.
n.­316
The exact meaning of saṅkalī is unclear. The Tib. renders it as “shackled,” aligning with one meaning of the term as “chain.”
n.­317
The reading “thumbs” is uncertain. Both Skt. and Tib. read “secret” (guhya), which does not make sense in this context. Guhya, however, could be a corruption of aṅguṣṭha (“thumb”).
n.­318
In place of “between his hands” (karamadhye), the Tib. reads “middle fingers.”
n.­319
The meaning here is not clear; the Tib. seems to be saying, “The vidyā holder should form a tightly clenched ‘vajra fist’ with his middle and other fingers folded in, and his thumbs resting freely, thus resembling a lotus.”
n.­320
Saptatārā could be translated as “seven stars” or “seven Tārās.”
n.­321
The Tib. reads, “This is the mudrā of Hayagrīva. It is a lotus among rites.”
n.­322
This translation of the description of this mudrā is very problematic. The Tib. departs quite considerably: “The vidyā holder should join the hands in the añjali gesture to form the shape of a lotus. He should raise his middle fingers in the shape of a hook and entwine them with his index fingers.”
n.­323
The Tib. reads, “This is the mudrā of Amoghapāśa, which is like a mare’s mouth. It was spoken by the Vajra Eater himself. It accomplishes all activities and is unsurpassed among all accomplishments.”
n.­324
The Tib. reads, “This is the mudrā of Vidyeśvara.”
n.­325
The Tib. reads, “When the index fingers are folded into the shape of a wheel in the middle of the same mudrā, which is then extended out to the left, this is the mudrā of Maheśvara.”
n.­326
In place of “raised,” the Tib. reads “on the head.”
n.­327
The Tib. reads “index fingers.”
n.­328
In place of “destroy,” the Tib. reads “summon.”
n.­329
Jyeṣṭhā is translated as “thumb” on the authority of the Tib. This is probably correct, as the AP uses madhyamā for the middle finger.
n.­330
“Made into a fist with the index finger extended” is repeated twice in the Skt.
n.­331
The Tib. inserts here “and then the fingers are extended.”
n.­332
Here “Kumāra” is an epithet of Kārttikeya, as he is described as the “general of the army of gods.”
n.­333
This translation blends the Tib. and the Skt. readings. The Skt. reads “the index fingers squeezing the middle fingers and the thumbs,” and the Tib. reads “the thumbs and the index fingers are bent.”
n.­334
The final clause, “and fulfill the amogha activity,” could also be translated as “and accomplish activities/rites without fail.”
n.­335
Skt. oṁ padma­tāre turu turu hūṁ.
n.­336
Skt. oṁ mahā­padme śvetāṅge huru huru svāhā.
n.­337
Skt. oṁ bhṛkuṭi padme tara tara hūṁ.
n.­338
Skt. oṁ padme pāṇḍara­vāsini kuṇḍa kuṇḍa svāhā.
n.­339
Skt. oṁ amogha­padma­varade sidhya sidhyatu hūṁ.
n.­340
Skt. oṁ sarvatra gāmini āvāhaya raudriṇi hūṁ.
n.­341
Skt. oṁ amoghini vāre tāraya padma­bhuje hūṁ.
n.­342
Reading tarula as taruṇa (the letters la and ṇa look similar in the Māgadhī script). The original tarula could mean “small tree,” which is also possible, as the preceding dāru means “tree.”
n.­343
Skt. oṁ dārutarula­padme amogha hūṁ.
n.­344
Skt. oṁ vaḍavāmukhe nikṛndaya duṣṭā hūṁ.
n.­345
Skt. oṁ padme nīla­kaṇṭheśvara bhuru bhuru hūṁ.
n.­346
Skt. oṁ saumya­vadane prasīda śāsaya hūṁ.
n.­347
Skt. oṁ padmeśvari sādhaya hūṁ.
n.­348
Skt. oṁ amogheśvari hūṁ.
n.­349
Skt. oṁ samari ture ture hūṁ.
n.­350
The meaning of this phrase is unclear, but this mantra seems to be associated with the mudrā of Varuṇa (in the list of mudrās above), which was for controlling the nāgas.
n.­351
Skt. oṁ nāga­padmini hūṁ.
n.­352
Skt. oṁ yakṣādhipati muru muru hūṁ.
n.­353
The Skt. compound brahmārate could be translated in more than one way. If dissolved as brahma-a-rate, it could mean “unceasing as brahman” etc.
n.­354
Skt. oṁ amoghe brahmārate hūṁ.
n.­355
This could be “of the ṛṣis” or “to the ṛṣis.”
n.­356
Skt. oṁ riṣi­varade amogha­bhuje hūṁ.
n.­357
Skt. oṁ amogha­viṣṇu­rāja­padma­nābhe sara­samanta­bhuje svāhā.
n.­358
Skt. oṁ rudra tuṭi mili svāhā.
n.­359
Skt. oṁ śakti­dhare amogha­vati svāhā.
n.­360
Skt. oṁ sahasra­kiraṇe hūṁ turi svāhā.
n.­361
Skt. oṁ soma­prabhe hūṁ.
n.­362
The correspondence is not exact, as there seem to be twenty-two mudrās and twenty-three mantras. While some mudrās are easily matched with their mantras, others are not, possibly due to the corruptions in the text.
n.­363
“The buddhas” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­364
The Tib. here departs from the Skt. quite considerably: “The vidyā holder should draw a square maṇḍala with the diameter of just one cubit. It will delight and thrill when merely seen.”
n.­365
“Of the Dharma” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­366
There are forty-one mantras given below.
n.­367
The Tib. omits “the mantras are recited” and instead reads, “As soon as the circle of implements is drawn.”
n.­368
The Tib. reads, “He will always be protected from grahas.”
n.­369
“So-called” because the “open lotus” consists merely of a ring of petals surrounding the drawn object.
n.­370
The Tib. adds at this point, “[The vidyā holder] should not have any conceptual thoughts.”
n.­371
The mudrā names in the following list are not italicized, as they are all symbols that are drawn rather than mudrās that are formed with the hands.
n.­372
The “result vajra” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­373
It is not clear what the maṇḍalin or maṇḍali is. The Tib. simply reads maṇḍala.
n.­374
Reading padmasvāsam as padmāśvāsam (as reflected in the corresponding mantra). This probably refers to the hand extended in a gesture of giving comfort (āśvāsa). This gesture is omitted in the Tib.
n.­375
“That always brings accomplishment” is not in the Tib.
n.­376
Reading cintā as cintāmaṇi, the latter being reflected in the corresponding mantra. The Tib. reads “lotus heroic being.”
n.­377
It is not clear what “holder” (dhara) is. Possibly, it refers to the hand that is holding the mace and should be included in the drawing.
n.­378
“The amogha accomplishment” probably refers to the mudrā of the same name.
n.­379
The number “forty” given here could be an approximation, as there are forty-two items in this list, and the number of the corresponding mantras (as below) is forty-one.
n.­380
The Skt. adds at the beginning of this sentence, “As soon as [they] are seen,” which seems out of place.
n.­381
The numbers don’t tally, as there are forty-one mantras. Possibly the Skt. pañcatriṃśati means not “thirty-five” but “five times thirty” (i.e., 150) and refers to the total number of words in the following forty-one mantras.
n.­382
“Lord of the World” (lokanātha) is a frequent epithet of Avalokiteśvara, who is probably meant here too.
n.­383
The meaning is not clear. The birth is described as “Dharma-born from the Dharma.”
n.­384
The term mudrā seems to apply here to both mudrā gestures and the mudrā implements held in the hands.
n.­385
Please note that the sequential order of the following mantras is not the same as the order of the corresponding mudrās listed a few paragraphs above. Also, some items in either of the two lists appear to be without a match.
n.­386
This phrase could also be translated “the añjali of Amogha,” “unfailing añjali,” etc.
n.­387
Skt. oṁ amogha-m-añjali mili cili hūṁ.
n.­388
Skt. oṁ āśvāsaya kṣaṇa­vigate hūṁ.
n.­389
Skt. oṁ abhaya­varade tuṭi hūṁ.
n.­390
Skt. oṁ sarva­tathāgatādhiṣṭhite bhiri bhiri hūṁ.
n.­391
Skt. oṁ padma­hṛdaya­muṣṭi hūṁ.
n.­392
Skt. oṁ visara visara sarva­malān tarjaya hūṁ.
n.­393
Skt. oṁ vijṛmbha huru huru hūṁ.
n.­394
Skt. oṁ aṅkuśāmogha karṣaya hūṁ.
n.­395
Skt. oṁ kavacaya turu turu hūṁ.
n.­396
Skt. oṁ amogha­saṃkalī miri miri hūṁ.
n.­397
Skt. oṁ amogha­cintā­maṇi tuṭi turu hūṁ.
n.­398
Skt. oṁ amogha­maṇi ciri ciri hūṁ.
n.­399
Skt. oṁ vajra tuṭi cili hūṁ.
n.­400
Skt. oṁ amogha­hṛdaya cara cara śuddha­sattva hūṁ.
n.­401
Skt. oṁ ghoṣa­vati viṭi viṭi hūṁ.
n.­402
Skt. oṁ vidyā­khadga cchindaya śatruṃ hūṁ.
n.­403
Skt. oṁ trimala­pariśuddhe bhiṭi bhiṭi hūṁ.
n.­404
Skt. oṁ suru suru hūṁ.
n.­405
Skt. oṁ maṇi maṇi hūṁ.
n.­406
Skt. oṁ puṣpa­vati jaye hūṁ.
n.­407
Skt. oṁ bodhi­citta­pāśa­dhara dhara hūṁ.
n.­408
Skt. oṁ padma­pāśa­viśuddhe hūṁ.
n.­409
Skt. oṁ vajra­pāśe bhavatu muru muru hūṁ.
n.­410
Skt. oṁ cintā­maṇi­pāśa­varade hūṁ.
n.­411
Skt. oṁ cakra­pāśāsura­nirghātaka dhuru dhuru hūṁ.
n.­412
Skt. oṁ triśūlī­pāśa vilokaya tāraya hūṁ.
n.­413
Skt. oṁ nāga­pāśa bandhayākaḍḍhaya duṣṭa­nāga­pāśa pātaya hūṁ.
n.­414
Skt. oṁ jalodbhava dara dāraya hūṁ.
n.­415
Reading (on the authority of the Tib. transliteration) raśmidhare as raśmivare.
n.­416
Skt. oṁ candra­vimale viśodhayāndhakāraṃ raśmi­vare hūṁ.
n.­417
Skt. oṁ prabodhaya hūṁ. The Tib. reads śrībodhaya in place of prabodhaya.
n.­418
Skt. oṁ vijaya­pūrṇa­dhare hūṁ. The Tib. reads ˚pare in place of ˚dhare.
n.­419
Skt. oṁ phalodbhave turi hūṁ.
n.­420
Skt. oṁ pūrṇa­maṇḍale jaya hūṁ.
n.­421
Skt. oṁ sahasra­raśmi­kiraṇe hūṁ.
n.­422
Skt. oṁ sarvva­duṣṭān prahara śāsaya hūṁ.
n.­423
Skt. oṁ malaṃ viśodhayāmala­vimale hūṁ.
n.­424
Skt. oṁ puṣpa­vati sugandhavare hūṁ.
n.­425
Skt. oṁ śata­sahasra­guṇite kṣaṇa kṣaṇa hūṁ.
n.­426
Skt. oṁ vajrotkṣepa­sūcī­mukha ciṭi ciṭi hūṁ.
n.­427
Skt. oṁ amoghā­pratihata­pāśa­haste hūṁ.
n.­428
Skt. oṁ sarvatrāmogha sidhya sidhya sādhaya hūṁ.
n.­429
“There,” presumably in the maṇḍala of liberation of Amoghapāśa.
n.­430
It is not clear what the “horizontal vajra” (tiryagvajra) is. The Tib. has two terms here, the śaktiśūla (mtshon shag ti), the meaning of which is uncertain, and “vajra” (rdo rje).
n.­431
The Tib. interprets dvetriśūla as “the trident and two-pronged [spear].”
n.­432
“Vajra” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­433
Here “the axe, the discus” could be a single item (an axe-discus); the Tib., however, treats them as two.
n.­434
The Tib. interprets paraśvāgada as “an axe with a large handle.”
n.­435
It is not clear what the naula is. The Tibetan translators also seemed unsure, as the term is translated here as “uncertain” (’phyang mo nyug pa).
n.­436
This seems to be an elaboration of the svastika.
n.­437
It is not clear what the vidyāmaṇḍali is. The Tib. reads “vidyā maṇḍala.”
n.­438
In the Tib., the “vidyā mudrā” is treated as two items, the vidyā and the mudrā.
n.­439
A type of weapon used in ancient India.
n.­440
The sling and the fang are omitted in the Tib.
n.­441
The Sanskrit gulaka suggests anything globular; it can also mean clitoris or glans penis.
n.­442
“Conch” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­443
The Tib. reads this as two items, “the trident and the conch.”
n.­444
This item could not be identified; the Tib. transliterates this as udha.
n.­445
The Skt. spelling, siṃhamukhī, suggests that this is the goddess of the same name. It is, however, unlikely that a goddess would appear in the list of symbolic objects.
n.­446
“The four-faced” could be the four-faced Śiva lingam or, less likely, a representation of the four-faced Brahmā.
n.­447
The Skt. caturmaṇḍalikā (Tib. “four maṇḍalas”) could also mean “four small water pots.”
n.­448
“The four lotuses” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­449
The Tib. reads this as two separate objects, the vase and the flowers.
n.­450
The last two items are omitted in the Tib.
n.­451
It is not clear what vedika means in context.
n.­452
The Tib. renders this item as “great garland.”
n.­453
It is not clear whether samanta vajra is the same as viśva vajra, i.e., two crossed vajras.
n.­454
In contradistinction to the buddhas mentioned in the next sentence, the lokeśvaras here are emanations of Avalokiteśvara. The number of symbols in the above list nearly matches the number of the lokeśvaras, who, according to the Newar tradition, are one hundred and eight in number.
n.­455
“Lord of the World” is used here as an epithet of Avalokiteśvara.
n.­456
The Tib. corresponding to these two sentences reads, “He will swiftly become accomplished in upholding the secret heart essence of Amoghapāśa, the heart essence of liberation, and its sublime mudrā symbols and mantras.”
n.­457
The Sanskrit manuscript was corrected here from grahaṇamātreṇa (“by merely holding/as soon as he holds”). Our translation reflects the reading before the correction, whereas the Tib. reflects the corrected reading, grahaṇa­maṃtreṇa (i.e., grahaṇa­mantrena), which means “by holding the mantra.” It is not clear if the correction in our source manuscript was made before it was brought to Tibet; possibly it was made after.
n.­458
Paṭṭa can also mean silk. Throughout this text, however, it has been translated as “cotton” to accord with the Tib. ras.
n.­459
I.e., a thread made of lotus fibers.
n.­460
“Giant milkweed thread” (arkasūtra) is also attested in other texts; it must be made from the fibers of giant milkweed.
n.­461
Reading śoka˚ as aśoka˚. If this conjecture is right, the thread would probably be made from the bark of the aśoka tree.
n.­462
It is not clear whether this is an effigy or another type of image. The context of this paragraph seems to indicate that it is a figure or an effigy. The subsequent paragraphs, however, mention a “cotton painting” of Avalokiteśvara. It is not clear whether the representations are different or one and the same.
n.­463
“Diadem” (makuṭa) is omitted in the Tib.
n.­464
This is the effigy of the peaceful form.
n.­465
In place of “trident” (triśūla), the Tib. reads “three-pointed vajra.”
n.­466
“Having fasted” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­467
“Flings his hand,” presumably to cast the noose. In place of “as soon as he flings his hand” (hastotkṣepaṇa­mātrayā), the Tib. reads “through the mantra while flinging his hand,” reflecting the reading hastotkṣepaṇa­mantreṇa.
n.­468
This detail is not clear. We do not know whether it is the noose attached to the frowning effigy (one of the three effigies mentioned above) that is cast, or the effigy itself. The grammar seems to suggest the latter.
n.­469
The Krodharāja, i.e., one of the three effigies.
n.­470
Again, it is not clear if it is the noose that is cast, or the effigy itself. The grammar suggests the latter, but the remainder of the sentence and of the paragraph suggests otherwise.
n.­471
The Tib. reads “unfailing vidyādharas.” The reading “unfailing noose vidyādharas” is probably correct, as vidyādharas are often distinguished by the weapon or implement they hold, such as a sword.
n.­472
The wheel noose has a wheel (cakra), or a discus, attached to one of its ends.
n.­473
The Sanskrit bila means a fissure in the ground that leads to the subterranean worlds of nāgas or asuras.
n.­474
“The moon” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­475
Buddhānusmṛti (recollection of the Buddha) normally means a type of meditation. When it is to be recited, however, it possibly refers to the traditional verse formula that enumerates the nine qualities of the Buddha.
n.­476
The Sanskrit plural (“full moons”) probably indicates that the vidyā holder repeats this practice every month.
n.­477
Maṇḍūka can be a name of several plants.
n.­478
I.e., the cotton painting of Avalokiteśvara mentioned earlier.
n.­479
The Tib. reads, “The loop of the blazing noose will stay suspended in the air.”
n.­480
Because of corruptions in the text, it is not completely clear which item is grasped with which hand.
n.­481
The Tib. omits “with his great army” and instead reads, “The emperor, the great king Sudarśana, will appear before him in person…”
n.­482
This seems to refer in particular to residences of semidivine or divine beings.
n.­483
It is not clear whether the real noose is meant, or the noose represented by the mudrā.
n.­484
It seems that the wheel is attached to the noose, but the passage is not clear. The Tib. reads, “Then the vidyā holder should display the noose and form the mudrā of the wheel with his hand.”
n.­485
Although the Skt. reads tasya (masculine), it is not clear whether it is his vitality or the goddess’s vitality that will ebb away.
n.­486
A wooden pole inside a stūpa, also called yaṣṭi, is a common feature of the stūpa. The Tib. confirms this reading with srog shing.
n.­487
The Tib. reads, “the great caityas with relics in the inner sanctums and the wooden pole made of the caramba tree.”
n.­488
The last sentence is unclear. The Tib. reads, “He will see all the houses of the retinue circle as they are.”
n.­489
The Tib. interprets dvāsaptati not as 72 but as 140 (i.e., 2 x 70).
n.­490
“Whatever he wishes for” is repeated twice in the Skt.
n.­491
Again, in place of “with his great army,” the Tib. reads “the emperor, the great king.”
n.­492
“Asuras” has been supplied from the Tib. (the Skt. has in this position “deities” for the second time).
n.­493
“Of the noose” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­494
Mandārava, mañjūṣaka, and rocaka are names of celestial flowers; atimuktaka (“whiter than pearl”) can be the name of several species of plants.
n.­495
Michelia champaka.
n.­496
Both nīla (“blue”) and great nīla can be names of several species of plant.
n.­497
Sumanas and yūthikā are different species of jasmine.
n.­498
Nāgapuṣpa is the name of several plants with fragrant blossoms or flowers, including Mesua roxburghii and Michelia champaca.
n.­499
Possibly Garcinia xanthochymus.
n.­500
A species of jasmine.
n.­501
Gośīrṣa, uragasāra, and candana are different types of sandalwood.
n.­502
Tamāla can be the name of several tree species, including Garcinia xanthochymus.
n.­503
“Feathers” is expected by the context; the Skt., however, reads “part” (kalā), and the Tib. reads “fan.”
n.­504
On previous occasions the Tib. transliterated this word, but here it renders it as “two-headed awl.”
n.­505
The last two items are omitted in the Tib.
n.­506
Reading (on the authority of the Tib.) riyunā as ṛjunā.
n.­507
“Those who [walk] upside down” are the denizens of certain hells.
n.­508
The meaning of paṭṭamaulin (“silk turban”?) is not clear, and it is not clear what role it plays in the consecration. The Tib. translates paṭṭamaulin with two separate terms, dbu rgyan and cod pan, which separately mean “a crown and a diadem.”
n.­509
The Skt. √spṛś (literally “to touch”) can mean ritual touching or sipping of water or, in this case, an elixir.
n.­510
In place of “step into,” the Tib. reads “pour it into.”
n.­511
In place of “he will find himself at an entry passage,” the Tib. reads “the door to the passage will open by itself.”
n.­512
In place of “a pill, a missile,” the Tib. reads “cloth.”
n.­513
Reading sure as suṣire (“near to an opening/cleft”). The Tib. seems to reflect the reading sare (“by a lake”), which sounds plausible as a dwelling of nāgas, but not kinnaras or apsarases.
n.­514
Presumably, it is the deities Candra and Sūrya who are summoned and descend, rather than the physical planets.
n.­515
The Tib. inserts at this point “will be bound [and].”
n.­516
The Tib. reads, “Bowing to the vidyā holder, they will say.”
n.­517
The jewel of a woman is one of the seven “jewels,” or precious things, that are enjoyed by an emperor (cakravartin).
n.­518
“With their attendant pleasures” seems to be omitted in the Tib.
n.­519
This sentence in absent in the Tib.
n.­520
Becoming a vidyādhara was the second of the three boons mentioned above.
n.­521
The Tib. inserts here “His lifespan will increase to sixty-two thousand years.
n.­522
This colophon is omitted in the Tib.
n.­523
In place of “humans,” the Tib. reads “nonhuman beings.”
n.­524
The Tib. inserts here, “Through this power, he will become an emperor.”
n.­525
The Skt. reading aṇipādam or maṇipādam is a mystery. This reading is confirmed by the Tib.
n.­526
The Tib. omits “will become” (bhaviṣyanti) and resolves the compound sarva­śmaśāna­nivāsinaḥ differently, which changes the meaning of this clause to “all the naked beings who live in all charnel grounds will come under his thrall.”
n.­527
The Skt. √spṛś could also imply the ritual sipping of water and ritual ablutions.
n.­528
The Skt. phrase is “twelve times seventy,” which equals eight hundred forty. The Tib. reads “seventy-two.”
n.­529
In place of “money,” the Tib. reads “fruits.”
n.­530
In place of “eats,” the Tib. reads “takes out.”
n.­531
In place of “enter subterranean paradises,” the Tib. reads “move across a plain.”
n.­532
“Grasp the noose” is absent from the Tib., which then reads, “strikes the earth with the palm of his hand while displaying the secret mudrā of the noose-wheel.”
n.­533
The Tib. reads, “a gateway under the plain will fall open.”
n.­534
The Skt. of this sentence is corrupt, with some text likely to be missing; thus, the English translation is speculative. The Tib. text is also confused, but generally supports this interpretation.
n.­535
As above, the Tib. reads “plain” in place of “paradise.”
n.­536
The translation of this sentence is a blend of the Skt. and the Tib. readings. The Tib. does not mention the deity’s side, while the Skt. does not indicate that it is the noose that the vidyā holder ties to the deity’s neck. The Tib. possibly reflects a different reading, perhaps pāśena kaṇṭhaṃ in place of the extant pārśve kaṇṭḥa.
n.­537
I.e., the lotus that is attached to one end of the “lotus noose.”
n.­538
The Tib. reads, “the petals of the lotus, made from the seven precious substances.”
n.­539
“For the petals” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­540
Presumably the lotus that is attached to the noose.
n.­541
Presumably, it is the bodhisattva Avalokiteśvara who is holding the lotus.
n.­542
The context suggests that this is a painting or perhaps a statue of Śākyamuni.
n.­543
In the Tib., the last two sentences read “After that, having taken his future birth from the womb, he will experience the splendor of the gods and humans.”
n.­544
The Tib. inserts here “He will be free from ailments and will be liked by all beings.”
n.­545
Heart Essence of Amoghapāśa could here refer to the entire text of the Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja or to the ritual just described.
n.­546
The phrase “will remain prominent in his memory” translates, throughout this text, the Skt. mukhāgre tiṣṭhati.
n.­547
“Or two” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­548
“Medicinal grass” has been supplied from the Tib. The Skt. has two words in this sentence that could not be identified: upāṭa (or supāṭa) and śatartaka.
n.­549
A lotus pericarp with its kernels or carpels:
n.­550
This part is not very clear. The Tib. reads, “The edges of the lotus should be surrounded by various precious gems. From its four corners he should draw a platform that measures four fingers, and in each of the corners he should carefully draw a blue lotus. Surrounding the jeweled edges of the platform, he should draw an ocean filled with divine water decorated with palaces made of various gems.”
n.­551
Vedikā is a raised platform, here probably serving as a bench.
n.­552
These two bodhisattvas flank Amitābha, who is in the center.
n.­553
“Golden” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­554
In place of “eighteen thousand,” the Tib. reads “hundreds of thousands.”
n.­555
Reading (on the authority of the Tib.) vidyā as vajra.
n.­556
The reading “bound with a rope made of a nāga with a head” (bhūta­śiraṃ nāgaṃ bandhana­pariveṣṭitam) is problematic. Possibly, the reading bhūtaśiraṃ should be emended to bhogaśiraṃ, “head with an expanded hood.” The Tib. reads “bound by the belt made from a snake and the head of a bhūta or others.”
n.­557
In place of “cardinal or intermediate directions,” the Tib. reads “ten directions.”
n.­558
The Skt. kunada could be translated as “bad rivers.”
n.­559
Michelia champaka.
n.­560
The size probably means the width.
n.­561
Parts of this description are conjectural. The Tib. reads, “The vidyā holder should procure a gem‍—either diamond, beryl, natural crystal, emerald, or sapphire‍—that is a little bigger than the digit of a finger and exceedingly smooth. He should clean it thoroughly and then fashion it into the shape of a golden flower, wind pearls around it, and add filaments that resemble a blooming champak flower. He should then make a thread from excellent cloth, dye it a beautiful color, and cut it to a precise length of twenty-one cubits. After decorating it with gems that measure about the size of the middle finger, he should tie a hook made of gemstone or of gold to one end of it.”
n.­562
I.e., a painting of Noble Avalokiteśvara.
n.­563
The Tib. reads, “a correctly-measured maṇḍala made from every fragrance, with full pots placed in each of its four corners.”
n.­564
Reading, on the authority of the Tib., ˚ghaṭikopariracitena as ˚ghaṭikāpariracitena.
n.­565
The Skt. divyāsanaṃ dharmāsane pramāṇataḥ is unclear. The Tib. reads “an excellent Dharma seat with correct measurements.”
n.­566
“The maṇḍala should be surrounded by various banners” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­567
In place of “body,” the Tib. reads “head.”
n.­568
“Sovereign lord Avalokita” is a play on the words that constitute the name Avalokiteśvara, “sovereign lord” (prabhurāja) being a synonym of īśvara.
n.­569
The Tib. interprets the Skt. darśayasva not as a causative form (“you should show/demonstrate”), but as a simplex (“you should look at”).
n.­570
The Tib. reads “worthy, divine offerings” where the Skt. has “tathāgatas, the worthy ones.”
n.­571
The Tib. inserts “bells” after “banners.”
n.­572
This translation of mūrdhaśaraṇe as “at the prominent spot” is slightly dubious. The Tib. interprets this as “at the top of the head.” However, it translates another occurrence of the same phrase as “at the top of the house,” which is the more plausible interpretation.
n.­573
In place of “great lord of charity” (mahādānapati), the Tib. reads “great intelligence.”
n.­574
Skt. namas tryadhvānugata­pratiṣṭhitebhyaḥ sarva­buddha­bodhisattva­prasara­samudrebhyaḥ | namaḥ sarva­pratyeka­buddhārya­śrāvaka­saṅghebhyo ’tītānāgata­pratyutpannebhyaḥ | namaḥ samyaggatānāṃ samyak­pratipannānām | namaḥ śāradvatī­putrāya mahā­dāna­patye | nama ārya­maitreya­pramukhebhyo mahā­tuṣita­bhavana­vara­nivāsinebhyo sagaṇa­varebhyaḥ | nama āryāmitābhāya tathāgatāya sukhāvatī­maṇḍala­nivāsinebhyaḥ | namo ratna­trayāya | nama āryāvalokiteśvarāya bodhi­sattvāya mahā­sattvāya mahā­kāruṇikāya | namo viśva­rūpāvalokitāya | brahma­viṣṇu­maheśvara•īśvara­pramukhā deva­putrāḥ.
n.­575
Reading nisā° as niśā° (“night”); however, this translation is dubious.
n.­576
It is not clear who exactly the epithets “lotus lord,” “lord of the world” (lokeśvara), and “eternal lord” refer to. Or perhaps they all should be understood as referring to one and the same “eternal lotus Lord of the World,” i.e., Avalokiteśvara?
n.­577
Dhara dhara means “wear, wear!” (following after “you wear the garb”), but is left here in Sanskrit to preserve the alliteration.
n.­578
Both Amoghasiddhi (“Unfailing Success”) and Amoghavipula (“Unfailing Vastness”) seem here to be epithets of Avalokiteśvara/Amoghapāśa rather than his distinct emanations.
n.­579
Skt. oṁ padme mahā­cintā­maṇi maṇi maṇi amogha­maṇi sumaṇi mahā­maṇi sarva­tathāgatālaṅkāra­mahāmogha­maṇi cara cara saṃcara | nisācareśvara mahā­padma­bhuja varada mahā­kāruṇika mahā­visva­rūpa­dhara pravara mahā­bodhisatvaḥ padma­dhara padmāsana padma­makuṭa mālā­dhara padmāgora padmālaṃkṛtatanuḥ sahasra­bhujaḥ sahasra­netra nānādbhuta­praharaṇa­mudrāvibhūṣita sahasra­bhuja jaya jaya | śata­sahasra­raśmi­pratimaṇḍita­śarīra bhara bhara | vicitrābharaṇa­dhara maṇi­kanaka­vajra­vaidūrya­marakatendra­nīla­padma­rāga­vibhūṣita­śarīra ciri ciri | vicitra­caraṇa mahā­bodhisatva­varada brahmā­viṣṇu­maheśvara­rūpa­dhara padmeśvara lokeśvara ananteśvara yama varuṇa kubera riṣi­gaṇa kumāra senāpati veśa­dhara dhara dhara dhiri dhiri dhūra dhūra | mahā­bhūta­veśa­dhara sarva­tathāgatābhiṣikta samayam anusmara | bhagavan pūraya māsāṃ tāraya pāraṃ śāśaya sattvān tarjaya duṣṭān pātaya vighnān māraya tṛdoṣa­malān sara sara sara pāpaṃ hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ phaṭ | sidhya sidhya mahā­cintā­maṇi•amogha­pāśa­dhara sādhaya | vipula­siddhiṃ mama tribhuvana­devyā prayaccha | mahā­kāruṇika budhya budhya bodhaya bodhaya sambodhaya | mahā­paśupati veṣa­dhara ananta­vikurvvaṇariddhiṃ darśaya | turū turū taratu gagane | vipula­vimāna­sandarśaka namo ’stu te | vipula­puṇya­kośa­dhara mahāmogha­siddhe hūṁ hūṁ | abhiṣiñcantu māṃ tribhuvanadevyā vipulakīrtikare svāhā | bhuva svāhā | bhūr bhuva svāhā | amogha­vipule svāhā | mahā­cintā­maṇi­siddhe svāhā | sarvva­siddhi­varade svāhā | oṁ vipuleśvara lokeśvara maheśvara mahā­cintā­maṇi mahāmogha­siddhe hūṃ phaṭ svāhā.
n.­580
The Tib. reads “illusion-like samādhi,” possibly reflecting the reading māyopamasamādhi.
n.­581
The Degé version of the Tib. reads “bring water down from the sky.” Narthang and Stok Palace align with Skt. reading.
n.­582
“As is practicable” (yathāsaṃvidya­māna) probably implies that some of the required materials might not be available.
n.­583
Perhaps the jewel that is attached to the jewel noose.
n.­584
An unidentified musical instrument.
n.­585
“Blossoming trees” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­586
The Tib. reads, “By reciting the dhāraṇī, his previous obscurations of karma will be purified, the evil built up over a thousand eons will diminish, and he will no longer be tainted by the faults of saṃsāra. Like a lotus, he will not be tainted by any evil or obscurations.”
n.­587
“Like a lotus he cannot be defiled” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­588
It is not clear what the Skt. sarva­samudaya­samanubaddho (“tuned into/aligned with all that arises”) could mean.
n.­589
Neither the Skt. nor the Tib. specifies what it is that is being seen or displayed. Possibly, it is the “great unfailing jewel-noose” that this rite is about, or the “clouds of offerings” magically produced with the noose.
n.­590
Reading, on the authority of the Tib., ˚taila˚ as ˚caila˚.
n.­591
The meaning is not clear. The Tib. reads “painting on a wall,” whereas the Skt. just says “wall” (kuḍya). Kuḍya can also mean the plaster or daub on a wall.
n.­592
The Tib. reads “plain” in place of “subterranean paradises.”
n.­593
“Full moon” is omitted in the Tibetan translation.
n.­594
In the Tibetan translation these two are presented as options: “In a clean place, or one smeared with cow dung.”
n.­595
This is the jewel attached to one end of the noose.
n.­596
In place of “during excessive rain,” the Tib. reads “in a time of drought.”
n.­597
Vimāna, in the context of the AP, usually means a palace or palatial estate but can also mean any wonderful artifact.
n.­598
The sword being a distinctive attribute of the vidyādharas, the qualifier “vidyādhara” could be referring to the sword rather than the noose, in which case a hyphen should be placed also between “vidyādhara” and “sword.”
n.­599
The Tibetan translation reads “of all the vidyādharas who have mastered the sword.”
n.­600
The Tibetan translation reads “of all the vidyādharas who have mastered invisibility, the sword, and the noose.”
n.­601
The Skt. ending suggests that these are the female inhabitants, but this could just be an anomaly of Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit.
n.­602
Madhupuṣpa is the name of several plants, including Acacia sirissa and Jonesia asoka.
n.­603
Rasapuṣpa is a particular preparation of mercury.
n.­604
Nāgapuṣpa is the name of several plants with fragrant blossoms or flowers, including Mesua roxburghii and Michelia champaca.
n.­605
“Asafetida” is absent in the Tib.
n.­606
“End of the cord” is omitted in the Skt.
n.­607
This passage is very unclear in both the Skt. and the Tib. It is not clear what it is that is covered with gold and what it is that is joined.
n.­608
The Tib. omits “The supreme noose has six coils.” The translation of the Skt. is conjectural. The text mentions a “hexad,” which could refer to the number of coils (e.g., in some sculptures, the Buddha is depicted sitting on the six coils of a nāga).
n.­609
There is frequent discrepancy between the Skt. and the Tib. regarding the manner of reciting the mantra. In this instance, the Tib. simply says “reciting” (bzla ba), while the Skt. literally says “bringing to mind” (smārayitavyam), which implies mindful repetition, whether aloud or silent.
n.­610
The Tib. reads, “If the vidyā holder should put the snake noose down, recite the Amogharāja mantra over a sprig of oleander, and then rub himself with it, he can summon anyone by name and will instantly succeed at everything he puts his mind to.”
n.­611
The Tibetan translation reads “he should place the snake noose in an elevated place.”
n.­612
“The hail will not fall” is the Tib. reading. The Skt. reads, “the hail will fall.”
n.­613
The Tib. reads, “the cold wind and hail will stop for an entire year across a vast area.”
n.­614
The Tib. bskrad typically means “to exorcise,” but it seems to be used here in the sense of “restraining” or perhaps “unwinding.”
n.­615
This paragraph is absent in the Skt. The translation given here is from the Tib.
n.­616
In place of “when there are clouds,” the Tib. reads “in the spring, fall, or whenever clouds are desired.”
n.­617
It is not clear whether one is supposed to hold a live snake (nāga), or perhaps the head of the nāga attached to the noose.
n.­618
This sentence is not clear in the Skt. The Tib. version is much simplified: “Every flower, fruit, and crop‍—all excellent and perfectly ripe‍—as well as fine foods, will fall from the sky to the earth.”
n.­619
It seems that in the usage of the AP, vimāna can mean not only a palace but any fine object that is artificially created.
n.­620
The Tibetan translation reads, “If the vidyā holder swings the noose more than twenty-one times while reciting the Krodharāja [mantra].”
n.­621
The Tib. interprets “harem and retinue” (antaḥpura­parivāra), here and throughout the text, as one and the same thing (“the host of queens”).
n.­622
“Lord of bhūtas” is here an epithet of Śiva.
n.­623
“Pulls it” is omitted in the Tibetan translation.
n.­624
The Tib. reads, “The vidyā holder should say, ‘For as long as you live, you must perform any forceful command!’ ” This reading is based on the Choné, Lithang, and Kangxi recensions. The Degé includes the variant “For as long as you live, lord of wrath…”
n.­625
The Tib. reads, “She will serve as lord and master of all essential possessions.”
n.­626
“Lord of the World” is here an epithet of Avalokiteśvara.
n.­627
“Mudrā” here refers to both physical gestures and handheld implements.
n.­628
In place of “inner,” the Tib. reads “supreme.”
n.­629
The Tib. interprets the Skt. upāyamucyate not as upāyam ucyate (“methods are taught”) but as upāyena mucyate (“are liberated by … methods”).
n.­630
These two lines appear in the Skt. text two verses below, after the line “Garuḍa, kinnara, or mahoraga.”
n.­631
The Maheśvara (“Supreme Lord”) who is listed along with Īśvara is different from the [Śiva] Maheśvara mentioned in the previous line.
n.­632
The Tib. reads grub pa where the Skt. has muni (“sage”).
n.­633
The title “Lokeśvara” gives some freedom of interpretation, as it can refer to Avalokiteśvara himself or to any of his lokeśvara emanations, such as Amoghapāśa.
n.­634
“Devas” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­635
In place of “white,” the Tib. reads “black.”
n.­636
The Tib. reads, “As the auspicious great seal, he should perform an excellent bali offering.”
n.­637
It is not clear if he ties his hair in a topknot or puts on some kind of a turban.
n.­638
Hutāśana, another name of Agni, the god of fire, simply means “oblation eater.” It is repeated twice in the text, once as the name and once meant literally, though it could also be an instance of dittography.
n.­639
Callicarpa macrophylla.
n.­640
The meaning of the last two sentences is unclear; possibly the text alludes here to foods and substances that taste “hot” and are therefore associated with fire.
n.­641
The “thirty-two abodes” seems to be a reference to the abodes in the realm of Thirty-Three‍—they are located on the four peaks of Mount Sumeru. The abode on the central peak, occupied by Indra, is not counted here.
n.­642
Skt. oṁ namaḥ | agni­jvāla mahā­jvāla jyotsnyā prabhā­maṇḍala sarvavit | āhutiprahutir agni ’tyauṣṇa­jvāla dhūma­śvāsa arciṣāmukha tīkṣṇa raśmi davāgniś ca vidyutaś ca hutāśana­mukhyaṃ te sarva­devānāṃ sarva­yakṣa mahā­vīrya mahā­jaya mahā­bala nirmarṣam | sarva­dahana­praphulla ākāśa samuktakaś ca abhrasaṃkāśa­maṇḍala­pūjito mānitaḥ sarvatrada divya­rūpa­viśāradaḥ | āvāhana sarvatragān deva hutāśana hutāśana | tamasī vidhamakam andhākāraṃ muktaraśminā | priyaṅgu­gandha phalāhāra­surasāgrajaḥ sūkṣma sutīkṣṇaś ca mṛta­saṃjīvanaḥ priyaḥ | bhasma­puṣpa bhasma­vastrā ca | bhasma­vastrāṇi sevakaṃ bhasma saṃcchāda nityam | dhūmam ākula jāyase | pākāsiddhi rasāgrā ca | sarvatra pradhāvarṣā sarvatra nirmarṣaṇo nitya­spṛṣṭa­daṣṭo na muñcasi | dvātriṃśa­bhavano deva agni­mukha­devatā | aruci­rujā­balarthaka mahānta•atharvaṇo deva­devaṃ deva­viśārada āryānta sadā | śīghra­karma sādhaya tattvataḥ | oṁ jvala jvala tiṣtha | samayaṃ huru huru hūṁ phaṭ svāhā.
n.­643
The Tib. reads “summon Agni.”
n.­644
The Tibetan reads “vessels of offering water.”
n.­645
The reading “skilled (viśārada) [vidyā holder]” is uncertain. In place of ˚viśāradam, the Tib. seems to reflect “vast/extensive” (˚viśāla), in reference to the scale of the offerings.
n.­646
Michelia champaka.
n.­647
Pterospermum acerifolium.
n.­648
Surabhi (“fragrant”) can be the name of several plant species and fragrant substances, including champak and Mimosa suma.
n.­649
The Tib. interprets “peaceful” (Skt. śamin) as qualifying “the rites of pacifying.”
n.­650
The Skt. phalaka can mean a slat of wood or a tree bark. The Tib. translates this as ’bras bu’i shing (“fruit tree”).
n.­651
Saccharum cylindricum.
n.­652
“Best quality” conjecturally translates the Skt. term argha, which usually means a welcome offering of water. However, this being a list of the fuel materials for the fire, argha possibly refers to darbha in the sense of “valuable.”
n.­653
Callicarpa macrophylla.
n.­654
The Tib. reads “or” instead of “and.”
n.­655
“One thousand and eight” is the Tib. reading. The Skt. seems to be saying “eight thousand” (aṣṭasahasrāṇi).
n.­656
It seems that for each oblation he recites the Amogharāja mantra one hundred and eight times.
n.­657
In place of arghapādya (“argha water for the feet”), the Tib. reads “vessel of offering water,” reflecting the reading arghapātra.
n.­658
The Skt. phalakāṣṭha˚ is unclear. This could also refer to śrīphalakāṣṭha˚ (“bilva sticks”) or phalakakāṣṭha˚ (“ironwood sticks”), or perhaps it just means “wooden (kāṣṭha) slats (phalaka).”
n.­659
It is not clear what the Skt. ūrupramāṇata[ḥ] (“thigh-measure”) refers to.
n.­660
Skt. mūlāṅkura. Aṅkura can mean both “shoot/sprout” and “swelling/growth,” so these could be prop roots, buttress roots, etc.
n.­661
“Provide fuel” is not in the Tib.
n.­662
Tamāla can be the name of several species of tree, including Garcinia xanthochymus.
n.­663
Michelia champaka.
n.­664
The name latātāla suggests that this is a species of a palm tree that grows vines.
n.­665
Vārṣika, sumanas, and yūthika are different species of jasmine.
n.­666
Unidentified.
n.­667
A species of tree.
n.­668
The Tib. translators understood pravicārayati (“will roam”) as referring to sexual gratification.
n.­669
The Tib. reads “until reaching the seat of awakening.”
n.­670
“Amoghapāśa” here seems to refer to the text of the Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja.
n.­671
“Kinnaras and mahoragas” has been supplied from the Tib. The Skt. lists “gandharvas” at this position, for the second time.
n.­672
In the Tib. this line seems to read, “He will reach accomplishment in this and other homa rites that originate in the amogha practices.”
n.­673
In place of “be victorious,” the Degé version of the Tib. reads “be prosperous.” The Kangxi, Lhasa, and Narthang versions agree with the Skt. reading.
n.­674
The Tib. translators understood sahabhāvyatā to mean that the vidyādhara will be of the same fortune as those beings who are born in Sukhāvatī.
n.­675
As the text does not specify the substance to be used for the bindi, this is probably the ashes remaining after the homa sacrifice.
n.­676
Aegle marmelos.
n.­677
The Tib. reads, “He should perform the homa rite one hundred and eight times, three times during the day and three times at night.”
n.­678
It is not clear what it is that the seeds and rice are sprinkled with.
n.­679
The Tib. reads, “He should incant parched rice and mustard seeds one hundred and eight times with the Krodharāja mantra and scatter them.”
n.­680
The “heart essence of Amoghapāśa” here seems to refer to the text of the AP.
n.­681
It is not clear with what substance.
n.­682
The Tib. reads, “If a woman who desires a son eats the sacrificial cake.”
n.­683
The Tib. replaces “impurities” with “conflict.”
n.­684
“Misfortunes” is omitted in the Tib. Instead, this list reads “enemies, adversaries, and foes.”
n.­685
The Tib. reads, “Their voices will be sweet like the gods and will never be disagreeable in tone.”
n.­686
The Tib. reads, “the weariness of suffering.”
n.­687
In the Tib., the vidyā holder and patron appear to be one and the same, whereas they are treated as distinct in the Skt.
n.­688
The Tib. corrects a scribal error here in the Skt. The Skt. reads “for seven nights” for this and the previous line, whereas the Tib. follows the pattern of increasing the nightly schedule, here describing the results of practicing the rite every night.
n.­689
The Tib. presents a different schedule for this rite: “Beginning on the day of the full moon, the vidyā holder should perform twenty-one homa offerings at the three junctions of the day until either the twenty-third day in the waning period of the month or until the new moon.”
n.­690
The Tib. reads “the new moon.”
n.­691
“The powers of speech” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­692
The Tib. includes two additional boons: “land ownership” and “wealth.”
n.­693
“Other animals” is omitted in the Tib. and replaced with “sheep.”
n.­694
In place of “strong-arm vidyādhara,” the Tib. reads “sword vidyādhara.”
n.­695
These three types of vidyādharas are all attested in Sanskrit literature. The names suggests that they are, respectively, vidyādharas with magical powers, vidyādharas with [strong?] arms, and vidyādharas who travel through or dwell in space.
n.­696
These openings (bila) usually lead to the subterranean paradises of nāgas and asuras.
n.­697
Entering a forest seems to have a magical dimension in this and other such contexts, as it seems to entail gaining access to all the medicinal herbs and all things, in their ordinary and personified aspects, that a forest has to offer.
n.­698
The Skt. saha­darśana­mātreṇa (“merely through the act of seeing”) is open to interpretation, as it is unclear whether it is the practitioner seeing the deity or the deity seeing the practitioner. Both interpretations could have been meant, but the latter is more relevant in this context, since it is the practitioner’s body that is purified by the deity’s “stainless amogha gaze.” In place of “seeing,” the Tib. reads “teaching.”
n.­699
It is likely that this particular purification is referred to as a “gaze” because it is effected through the deity’s gaze.
n.­700
The “heart essence of Amoghapāśa” here seems to refer to the text of the Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja.
n.­701
Modaka, literally “that which makes happy,” is any sweetmeat that is conveniently small to be offered as many individual homas. Interestingly, the Tib. seems to be a transliteration of the Skt. laḍḍu, which has a similar meaning.
n.­702
The Tib. specifies that the boy is sprinkled on the head. The Skt. adds at this point “in actuality” (tattvataḥ), but the Tib. omits this.
n.­703
It is not clear which mantra it is; possibly, oṁ amogha­padmāṅkuśa samayaṃ gṛhna gṛhna dhara dhara mahā­sattva hūṁ (“Oṁ, amogha lotus-goad! Catch, catch the samaya! Hold it, hold! O great being, hūṁ!”).
n.­704
The Tib. interprets the Skt. ākrāmati as “he will subjugate.”
n.­705
The Tib. reads “seventy-two million.”
n.­706
“Amogharāja-krodha” is probably an expanded paraphrase of the name of Krodharāja, whose mantra is normally used for consecrations.
n.­707
“If the sweetmeats are cast into the entrance of a deep forest” is found in the Tib. only.
n.­708
The Tib. phrase rma ma byung suggests that the corpse is specifically free from wounds, bites, injuries, and so forth.
n.­709
The Skt. nidhicālana (“causing the treasure to move”?) is unclear.
n.­710
The Skt. and the Tib. can also be read to say “put water in the corpse’s mouth.”
n.­711
“Shapeshifting women” normally refers to female beings of the yoginī or similar classes.
n.­712
Presumably the head of a statue of Mahākāla in a temple or a shrine.
n.­713
Consecrate by sprinkling.
n.­714
Reading (on the authority of the Tib.) dhūpa (“incense”) as dhūma (“smoke”).
n.­715
“Cloud” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­716
This and the following few paragraphs are in meter in the Tib.
n.­717
The Skt. pāka can mean both the ripening of fruits and the cooking of food.
n.­718
In place of “amogha blaze” (amoghajvāla), the Tib. reads “amogha water,” reflecting the reading amoghajala.
n.­719
In place of “blazing fire equally bright,” the Tib. reads “equal to amogha blaze.”
n.­720
Cutch tree.
n.­721
A species of sandalwood tree.
n.­722
Prosopis spicigera or Mimosa suma.
n.­723
Acacia sirissa.
n.­724
Unidentified.
n.­725
Name of several species of “milky” trees.
n.­726
Sumanas, as confirmed by the Tib., is a species of jasmine.
n.­727
Unidentified. Gandha can be the name of several plants.
n.­728
Vitex negundo.
n.­729
Michelia champaka.
n.­730
Unidentified.
n.­731
Unidentified.
n.­732
Plumbago zeylanica.
n.­733
Costus speciosus. In place of “costus” (kuṣṭha), the Tib. reads “ointment.”
n.­734
Each casting of the oblations is accompanied by a single repetition of the mantra.
n.­735
The consecration is done by sprinkling water.
n.­736
This sentence has been supplied partly from the Tib., as the Skt. appears to be corrupt.
n.­737
The Tib. reads, “A great fire will blaze forth, shining everywhere like a lamp upon all the vidyā holder needs.”
n.­738
The Tibetan translation reads “This mixture can always be applied to the neck.”
n.­739
The Tib. reads, “He will be extensively venerated with abundant offerings and will be successful in accumulating wealth.”
n.­740
The Tibetan translation reads “he will easily succeed in the ritual and recitation procedures.”
n.­741
The Tibetan translation reads “poisonous creatures, snakes, poisonous substances, or poisonous snakes.”
n.­742
Grahas are beings who cause epileptic seizures.
n.­743
The translation “edema” is uncertain; it is omitted in the Tib. altogether.
n.­744
The Tib. reads “seven times.”
n.­745
The Tib. reads “an image of the glorious Great Goddess (Tib. dpal lha mo chen mo; Skt. śrīmahādevī).”
n.­746
It is not clear how these parts of the pongamia tree are used, but the context suggests that they are placed in the fire pit together with the firewood.
n.­747
Ficus infectoria.
n.­748
The Tib. reverts to prose here.
n.­749
“Black mustard seeds” (ske tshe’i ’bras bu) is the Tib. reading. It is not clear whether the Skt. caṇḍabīja is the same plant or not.
n.­750
The Tib. reads “one thousand and eight times.”
n.­751
The Tib. adds “and will become their overlord.”
n.­752
This sentence is omitted in the Tib.
n.­753
Mātṛsthāna (“the place of the mātṛs”) could be any place; however, the mention of the vidyā holder gazing at the chief deity suggests that this is a temple or a shrine.
n.­754
The Tib. reads “the mātṛs and the chief deity.”
n.­755
The Tib. reads “move across plains.”
n.­756
The Tib. reads, “take some coals that have cooled, as well as some ash.”
n.­757
The Tib. reads “all jewels” (rin po che thams cad) where the Skt. has “seven kinds of jewels” (saptaratna).
n.­758
The Tib. has “mountain caves or glades of medicinal plants.”
n.­759
The Tib. reads, “everything wonderful will come easily to him.”
n.­760
“Night” is omitted in the Tib. It refers only to the seventh day in general, the meaning that is probably implied by the Skt.
n.­761
The Tib. reads, “On the eight, fourteenth, or fifteenth day of the month, [the vidyā holder] should consecrate himself by reciting the heart mantra of Amogharāja seven times, followed by the Krodharāja mantra.”
n.­762
The Tib. reads, “weapons will shatter, arrows will not strike his body, and the bows will break.”
n.­763
The Tib. reads “perform thousands of different activities.”
n.­764
Prosopis cineraria or Mimosa suma.
n.­765
Name of several species of “milky” trees.
n.­766
It is not clear what it is that is being consecrated.
n.­767
“Nor will anyone hear about such an attempt” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­768
The Tib. reads “one league.”
n.­769
“The host of nakṣatras” is the Tib. interpretation of the compound nakṣatragaṇa. This compound could also be interpreted as “the nakṣatras and the gaṇas,” both of which are different types of asterisms.
n.­770
I.e., Amoghapāśa in his aspect of Padmapāṇi.
n.­771
The Tib. omits “gold” and reads “using white-colored powder.”
n.­772
The Tib. reads “an unblemished pitcher.”
n.­773
“Bowls,” which reflects a reading ˚pātraṃ, has been supplied from the Tib. The Skt. reads “water for the feet” (˚pādyaṃ).
n.­774
“Bow in greeting” in omitted in the Tib.
n.­775
The Tib. reads, “He should fix his gaze on the feet of Noble Avalokiteśvara-Amoghapāśa and draw while reciting the Krodharāja mantra seven times.”
n.­776
“Divine” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­777
The Tib. replaces “work as a spy” with “conduct exorcisms.”
n.­778
The name of this samādhi is different in the Tib.: the magical gaze that is stainless and noble.
n.­779
The Tib. reads, “He will attain a divine form and will see all the tathāgatas as well as the Tathāgata, the worthy, perfect Buddha Amitābha, who teaches the true Dharma.” The Degé recension of the Tibetan translation should be emended: thos par ’gyur should be mthongs bar ’gyur following all other extant recensions of the translation, as well as the Sanskrit.
n.­780
The Tibetan translators, reading ˚vimāna in place of vimala, give the name of the palace as The Palace of the Resplendent Lotus.
n.­781
In the Tib. the number is 6 times 12,000, i.e., 72,000.
n.­782
“Bhūtas” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­783
The Tib. reads, “he will become the chief of all gods and nāgas.”
n.­784
The Tibetan translation reads “whether it has happened or not, whether it brings wealth, prosperity, and happiness, or whether there will be a good harvest.”
n.­785
“Or the great rites of the essence of Amoghapāśa” is omitted in the Tibetan translation.
n.­786
The figure described in this paragraph is the first of several variant forms that differ according to the rite.
n.­787
In place of “evil,” the Tib. reads “obscurations.”
n.­788
“Rosary” has been supplied from the Tib. The Skt. ṇetṛka could not be identified.
n.­789
I.e., Noble Avalokiteśvara.
n.­790
The Tib. reads “sixty thousand.”
n.­791
At this point, the Tib. contains a verbatim repetition of the above rite. From Degé folio 77.b.7 to 78.b.3, the same rite is repeated without any significant variants.
n.­792
The Tibetan translator interpreted the Sanskrit compound as “a lamp made with oil scented with forty-two fragrances.”
n.­793
The Tib. reads “forty.”
n.­794
The translation of this sentence is a blend of the Skt. and Tib. readings.
n.­795
The Tib. omits Kubera and reads “the wind god,” likely a reference to Vāyu, after Varuṇa.
n.­796
“Rākṣasas” is absent in the Tib.
n.­797
The Tib. reads “white.”
n.­798
The “subterranean worlds” (Skt. pātāla), sometimes translated as “subterranean paradises,” are the seven subterranean spheres inhabited mainly by the asuras and the nāgas.
n.­799
The Tib. reads “four fingers.”
n.­800
The Tib. reads “it should have a diadem in its topknot, wear the skin of a black antelope, and hold all the implements of Paśupati.”
n.­801
The Skt. vyāma (“fathom”) defines the extent of the halo beyond the body.
n.­802
The Tib. here reads dri med ’gro ba, which reflects the Skt. vimalagati.
n.­803
The Lokeśvara here is Avalokiteśvara-Amoghapāśa.
n.­804
The Tibetan translators understood this to be two separate deities, the “vidyā deity” and Amoghapāśa.
n.­805
The Tib. adds here “and he should draw lotuses around the perimeter of the maṇḍala.”
n.­806
This sentence is very unclear.
n.­807
In place of “supreme accomplishment,” the Tib. reads “lotus accomplishment,” possibly reflecting the reading padmasiddhi in place of the extant paramasiddhi.
n.­808
The Tibetan translation includes “evil” in this list.
n.­809
It is not clear what the “powder” is; possibly this is a reference to the fact that the figure of Avalokiteśvara-Amoghapāśa is, this time, made of fragrant powders.
n.­810
“Their bodies will become free from all impurity” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­811
Prunus mahaleb. The Tib. interpretation of gandhapriyaṅgu as two items, musk and beautyberry, is less plausible.
n.­812
Costus speciosus.
n.­813
Unidentified.
n.­814
Nalada can be the name of several plants and substances, including Indian spikenard (Nardostachys jatamansi).
n.­815
In place of “medicine,” the Tib. reads “remedy for neutralizing poison.”
n.­816
The Tib. reads “sage” in the singular.
n.­817
The Tib. reads “brings territory.”
n.­818
The Tib. adds “applied with a surgical probe (thur ma).”
n.­819
The Skt. hastakarma˚ is unclear. The Tib. reads, “To disperse yakṣas and grahas he should expel the mixture from his nose,” which possibly reflects the reading nasyakarma˚.
n.­820
The Tib. reads, “Used as incense, it will free the vidyā holder from all grahas.”
n.­821
Reading mudritānā as mudritānām (“for those affected by mudrās”). Cf. the phrase ˚paramudrita˚ in the Mañjuśrī­mūla­kalpa 9.10 used in the sense “affected by hostile mudrās.”
n.­822
The Tibetan translators, reading gṛha in place of graha, translated this clause as “To bring peace to the home.”
n.­823
“[Add] three measures” has been supplied from the Tib. The corresponding Sanskrit (sṛtyāktāṃ) is unintelligible.
n.­824
When cow dung is used, it is likely that he smears the entire surface of the maṇḍala with it.
n.­825
The Tib. reads “four bowls with scented water.”
n.­826
This seems to be a reference to the figure of Avalokiteśvara-Amoghapāśa made of white sandalwood, musk, camphor, etc., as described above (2.­549).
n.­827
Reading śatru as śakra in alignment with the Tib. brgya byin.
n.­828
The Tib. reads, “He should recite Śakra’s name while offering each [lotus] to Noble Avalokiteśvara, in addition to offering scented water.”
n.­829
“Without any hesitation” has been supplied from the Tib., as the Skt. eta citta na kṣamate is unclear.
n.­830
The Tib. adds here “and scatter them on his head.”
n.­831
The Skt. hiraṇya­kaśipāyāma (hiraṇya­kaśipu·āyāma = “the taming of Hiraṇyakaśipu”?) is problematic. Āyāma is not reflected in the Tibetan translation.
n.­832
The Tib. reads “If [the vidyā holder] wishes to see the face of Maheśvara.”
n.­833
What probably happens here is that the vidyā holder casts twenty-one seeds, each incanted just once as it is being cast upon the head of the figure.
n.­834
It is not clear whether he incants the seeds twenty-one times before casting them or repeats the whole procedure of incanting and casting twenty-one times.
n.­835
This sentence is absent in the Tib.
n.­836
“Of the night” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­837
The Tib. reads, “the entire realm‍—the kingdom, cities, towns, mountain hermitages, and settlements‍—will be pacified.”
n.­838
Prunus mahaleb.
n.­839
Achyrantes aspera.
n.­840
The Tib. reads “one thousand and eight oblations of curds, honey, and ghee mixed together, into [a fire] fueled by lotus stalks.”
n.­841
Callicarpa macrophylla.
n.­842
In the Tib., the last four sentences read, “The vidyā holder should then recite the Krodharāja mantra twenty-one times. Then, whenever he has need, he should recite the mantra twenty-one times at midnight, and the yakṣiṇī will appear, perform all his tasks, and act as his servant.”
n.­843
In place of “fruits and petals,” the Tib. reads “lotus petals.”
n.­844
It is not clear whether the vidyā holder is supposed to incant the mustard seeds and strike the ground with all of them at once or do it individually with each of them.
n.­845
Michelia champaka.
n.­846
Butea frondosa.
n.­847
The Tib. reads “one hundred thousand pieces of gold.”
n.­848
The Tib. reads “a river that flows to the ocean, or a large river.”
n.­849
The Tib. specifies that this should be done “at midnight.”
n.­850
The Tib. reads “sesame oil.”
n.­851
Pataṅga is a species of sandalwood. The Tib. replaces “pataṅga sandalwood” with “sticks of giant milkweed.”
n.­852
Butea frondosa.
n.­853
The Tib. adds “Sūrya” to this list.
n.­854
The Tib. reads “one hundred thousand.”
n.­855
The Tibetan translation replaces “globe amaranth flowers” with “jasmine flowers.”
n.­856
Pterospermum acerifolium.
n.­857
The Tib. reads, “Their rays of light will touch his body, making him capable of sky travel.”
n.­858
Rājavṛkṣa could be the name of the golden shower tree (Cathartocarpus fistula) or the karnikara tree (Pterospermum acerifolium). The Tib. replaces rājavṛkṣa with aśvattha, the pipal tree.
n.­859
The Tibetan translation replaces this with giant milkweed and ordinary sandalwood.
n.­860
“The great sovereign ritual” (mahākalparāja) could also refer to the AP text as a whole, or the section(s) of it to which the painting procedure about to be taught applies.
n.­861
“Compact” is a provisional translation of the Skt. arbuda. It is rendered into the Tib. as “high quality pulp.”
n.­862
“One fathom” must be meant relatively (“two arm-lengths”), as the painting itself is much smaller than one fathom.
n.­863
Presumably, the dwelling is drawn in a way that houses the figure above.
n.­864
“Shines as [a wonder of] the world” is omitted in the Tib. Instead, it reads “with a beautiful dais and balustrade.”
n.­865
“Streamers of silk” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­866
The figure arrangement suggests that Vimalamati is female (the name can be both female and male). As above, the Tib. reads dri med ’gro, the equivalent of vimalagati.
n.­867
The Tib. replaces “sword” with “club.”
n.­868
It is not clear if this is meant to be below Noble Avalokiteśvara or below the sages.
n.­869
The Tib. does not mention “noose”; it reads “who has a large mass of vajras in his hand.”
n.­870
In place of “in the middle of a lotus lake,” the Tib. reads “between the mountain and the ocean.”
n.­871
It is not clear how the mountain is “adjacent” to the four corners.
n.­872
The translation of the last few sentences is very problematic. The part beginning with “the rākṣasī Ekajaṭā” could be interpreted, based on the Tib., as “In between the messenger goddesses and the mountain is the rākṣasī Ekajaṭā. The seven precious jewels should be arrayed all around the mountain and in the four corners. The mountain should be adorned with trees, various vines, and flowers. The landscape should also be filled with ponds, various flowers, lions, and tigers, as well as young nāgas and kumbhāṇḍas.”
n.­873
It is not clear who these five are. Nāga could be interpreted here as either “nāga” or “elephant.”
n.­874
I.e., the practitioner for whom these instructions are written.
n.­875
The Tib. reads “the heart dhāraṇī of Amoghapāśa.”
n.­876
Tūrya and tāḍāva are types of musical instruments; the latter name implies percussion instruments.
n.­877
“Skanda” is normally used in the singular as the name of the demon who causes drought or makes children ill.
n.­878
This line is omitted in the Tib.
n.­879
Heart of Amoghapāśa is here another name for the Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja.
n.­880
The Tib. reads, “At a riverbank, lotus pond, lily pond, flower garden, grove of fruit trees, or beautiful pavilion, the vidyā holder should wash and purify the ground.”
n.­881
The Tib. reads, “He should mix powdered rice with four different colors and use this to draw the maṇḍala.”
n.­882
The Tib. reads, “He should draw clearly, using a new brush and fresh colors in new pots.”
n.­883
“The lord and protector, the Lokeśvara” (lokeśvaranātha) must be an epithet of Avalokiteśvara.
n.­884
Reading mantrānusarātaḥ as mantrānusārataḥ. The exact meaning of this word is uncertain in the context of executing a painting.
n.­885
Reading vimalagati as vimalamati; the Tib. (dri med ’od ’phrod) would translate neither vimalagati nor mati, but it may reflect a scribal error of either of those terms.
n.­886
In the Tib. she threatens them with her right forefinger.
n.­887
The Tib. reads “brahmin” instead of Brahmā. As brahma in a compound would be identical for both, it is not clear which interpretation is correct; other contexts in this text would suggest the latter.
n.­888
The Tib. reads, “The locks of his hair are graced by a topknot in which sits Amitābha.” The arrangement of deities in this painting is not entirely clear; possibly, the Buddha Śākyamuni (in the center) is flanked on his right by Avalokiteśvara in the form of Amoghapāśa and on his left by Avalokiteśvara in the form of Brahmā.
n.­889
The Tib. reads, “To his right and left are Īśvara and Maheśvara.”
n.­890
The description of the location is not clear.
n.­891
Śiva’s mount, i.e., the bull Nandi.
n.­892
The Skt. could be interpreted as “with terrifying eyes” or “with the eyes of Mahābhairava.”
n.­893
The Tib. reads “holding a lotus by its top.”
n.­894
The Tib. reads “a golden jar.”
n.­895
According to the Tib., the jar at the entrance door and the jar in the center of the maṇḍala are one and the same jar: “[Proceeding] from the entrance door, [the vidyā holder] should take a golden vessel filled with perfumed water, tied with silk, and adorned with garlands of every type of flower, and place it where he wishes in the center of the maṇḍala. He should then place a small ring of jasmine flowers on top of it.”
n.­896
The Tib. reads, “He should set out four incense burners filled with sandalwood, saffron, musk, and camphor. He should also burn agarwood incense.”
n.­897
The Tibetan translator understood the ring (yang mig) to have three points (rtse gsum can), which is difficult to make sense of.
n.­898
It is not clear if the vidyā holder incants the thread or the mustard seeds. The Tib. suggests the latter.
n.­899
In the Tib. “golden or silver” describes the vessels with reception water.
n.­900
“White scented water” is a Tib. interpretation of the Skt. gandhaśukla (literally “perfume-white”).
n.­901
“Lord of the World” probably refers here to Noble Avalokiteśvara.
n.­902
This translation presumes that the phrases “maṇḍala of liberation” (vimokṣa­maṇḍalam) and “totality of phenomena” (sarvadharmatā) are in apposition in the Sanskrit text. The flawed grammar of the passage, however, makes it difficult to determine whether this is indeed the case.
n.­903
After “clothing,” the Skt. includes the phrase yogamaṇḍalam misspelled as yoyamaṇḍalam. The Tib. reads rnal ’byor gyi dkyil ’khor dang gsang sngags la brten par ’gyur (“and will cultivate the maṇḍala of yoga and secret mantra”), which is difficult to meaningfully combine with the rest of the sentence.
n.­904
“Neither Pratyaṅgirā nor any other śakti goddess” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­905
It is not clear how this works; possibly the vidyā holder displays the mudrā anew for every ten recitations.
n.­906
The figure in question is probably the aforementioned Hayagrīva.
n.­907
The Tib. reads “and the painting too will blaze with seven-colored light.”
n.­908
The Tibetan translation reads “[the painting] will then shake violently, and the angry vidyā holder will become delighted.”
n.­909
“Scented” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­910
“Fivefold bodily existence” (Skt. pañcātmabhāva) refers to the fact that the body is composed of the five elements.
n.­911
The Tib. reads, “The vidyā holder will become skilled in boundless magical power and will master the rites of the vidyādharas.”
n.­912
The Tib. reads “Then, the bodhisattva great being Noble Avalokiteśvara got up from his seat, draped his robe over his shoulder, knelt on his right knee, folded his palms, and bowed to the Blessed One. He then circled him clockwise three times.”
n.­913
In the Tib., the entirety of the following passage, up to the end of the mantra, is rendered in phonetic Sanskrit.
n.­914
Śāradvatīsuta (“son of Śāradvatī”) is another name of Śāradvatīputra, suta and putra being synonyms.
n.­915
The Tib. does not mention the goddess Śrī, but instead reads in phonetic Sanskrit, “the words of the mantra.”
n.­916
“And all beings” has been supplied based on the Tib. transliteration.
n.­917
Reading saṃvicala as vicala following the Tib.
n.­918
In the Tib. transliteration, the long vowels alternate with the short ha hā ha hā hi hī hi hī hu hū hu hū.
n.­919
The Tib. reads “great Brahmā.”
n.­920
The Tib. adds varada (“boon granter”) here.
n.­921
“Hosts of gods” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­922
“You wear many garbs,” i.e., you assume many guises.
n.­923
This follows the Tib. The Skt. reads “protect from the glorious goddess of the three worlds.”
n.­924
Dama dama means “tame, tame!”
n.­925
Possibly, sama sama should be read as śama śama (“pacify, pacify!”) as this part of the mantra seems to be about taming and pacifying.
n.­926
It is not clear who the omniscient deity is. Perhaps Mañjuśrī, or maybe Amitābha, the lord of the lotus family.
n.­927
Skt. oṁ cara cara ciri ciri curu curu mahā­kāruṇikaḥ | viri viri piri piri ciri ciri parama­mahā­kāruṇikaḥ | siri siri piri piri ciri ciri mahā­padma­hasta | kala kala kili kili kulu kulu mahā­śuddha­sattvaḥ | ehy ehi budhya budhya dhāva dhāva kaṇa kaṇa kiṇi kiṇi kuṇu kuṇu parama­śuddha­sattvaḥ | kara kara kiri kiri kuru kuru mahā­sthāma­prāptaḥ | cala cala sañcala sañcala saṃvicala vicala • eṭaṭa eṭaṭa bhara bhara bhiri bhiri bhuru bhuru ehy ehi mahā­kāruṇikaḥ | mahā­paśupati­veṣa­dharaḥ • dhara dhara sara sara cara cara hara hara | hā hā hā hā | hī hī hī hī | hū hū hū hū | oṁ­kāra­brahma­veṣa­dhara dhara dhara dhiri dhiri dhuru dhuru tara tara sara sara para para cara cara vara vara | vara­raśmi­śata­sahasra­pratimaṇḍita­śarīra • jvala jvala tapa tapa | bhagavān somāditya­yama­varuṇa­kubera­brahmendra­ṛṣi­gaṇa­deva­gaṇābhyarcita­caraṇa suru suru curu curu puru puru muru muru | sanatkumāra­rudra­vāsava­viṣṇu­dhanada deva­ṛṣi­nāyaka bahu­vividha­veṣa­dharaḥ • dhara dhara dhiri dhiri dhuru dhuru thara thara ghara ghara yara yara lara lara hara hara mara mara vara vara | vara­dāyaka­samantavilokita­lokeśvara­maheśvara muhu muhu muru muru muya muya muñca muñca | bhagavann āryāvalokiteśvara rakṣa rakṣa māṃ sarva­sattvāṃś ca sarvabhayebhyaḥ sarvopadravebhyaḥ sarvopasargebhyaḥ sarva­grahebhyaḥ sarva­vyādhibhyaḥ sarva­jvarebhyaḥ | sarva­vadha­bandhana­rāja­cora­taskarāgni-r-udaka­viṣa­parimocaka kaṇa kaṇa kiṇi kiṇi kuṇu kuṇu cara cara | indriya­bala­bodhyaṅga­caturārya­satya­samprakāśakaḥ • tama tama dama dama sama sama masa masa | mahātmo ’ndhakāra­vidha­manaḥ ṣaṭ­pāramitā­paripūrakaḥ • mili mili taṭa taṭa ṭhaṭha ṭhaṭha ṭiṭi ṭiṭi ṭuṭu ṭuṭu ṭhiṭhi ṭhiṭhi ṭhuṭhu ṭhuṭhu | eṇeya­carma­kṛta­parikara • ehy ehi | īśvara­maheśvara­mahā­bhūta­gaṇa­bhañjakaḥ kuru kuru para para kaṭa kaṭa maṭa maṭa | viśuddha­viṣaya­nivāsina mahā­kāruṇika śveta­yajñopavīta­ratna­makuṭa­mālā­dharaḥ sarvajña śirasi­kṛta­makuṭa mahādbhuta­kamala­kṛta­kara­tala dhyāna­samādhi­vimokṣa • aprakampya bahu­sattva­santati­paripācaka mahā­kāruṇikaḥ sarva­karmāvaraṇa­viśodhakaḥ sarva­vyādhipramocakaḥ sarvāśā­paripūrakaḥ sarva­sattva­samāśvāsaka namo ’stu te svāhā ||
n.­928
“And was in the middle of reciting” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­929
The Sanskrit names are utpala, padma, kumuda, and puṇḍarīka, all of which can refer to species of lotus or water lily. They often differ in hue, whether they open during the day or at night, and so forth.
n.­930
It is not clear whether “Blessed One” refers here to the Buddha Śākyamuni or to Noble Avalokiteśvara. In the next sentence, it seems to be Noble Avalokiteśvara who is applauded.
n.­931
This line is omitted in the Tib.
n.­932
From this point on it is again Noble Avalokiteśvara who is the speaker.
n.­933
It is not clear precisely how the ashes and mustard seeds are employed.
n.­934
It is not clear how or to what the thread is tied. The Tib. reads, “In the event of any type of fever, the vidyā holder should procure a thread woven by a virgin girl, tie twenty-one knots in it, incant it twenty-one times, and tie it on.”
n.­935
The Tib. reads, “along with old jasmine flowers that had been offered to the buddhas mixed with the stamens of a lotus.”
n.­936
The Tib. adds “or expelled through the nose.”
n.­937
It is not specified whose effigy it is, but as the effigy is subsequently destroyed, it is probably of the kākhorda who causes the disease.
n.­938
The Tib. reads, “Those who are frightened, fearful, terrified, or scared of bhūtas will no longer be affected.”
n.­939
Presumably incanted seven times.
n.­940
Sumana can be the name of several plant species, including thorn apple. Possibly, it could here be a variant spelling of sumanas, a species of jasmine.
n.­941
Unidentified species of plant.
n.­942
The Tib. reads, “When given to those suffering from asthma, they will be completely cured of asthma.”
n.­943
Butea frondosa.
n.­944
It is not clear whether he should rinse his mouth (mukha) or wash his face (mukha) with the incanted water.
n.­945
Jayā can be the name of several plants, including a species of Sesbania.
n.­946
Vijayā can be the name of several plants.
n.­947
Gandhanākulī can be the name of several plants.
n.­948
Unidentified.
n.­949
Abhayapāṇi and indrapāṇi are names of unidentified plants.
n.­950
Prunus mahaleb.
n.­951
Unidentified.
n.­952
This list as it appears in phonetic Tibetan is somewhat different from the Sanskrit: jaya-vijayā-nākuli-gandanā-vāruṇī-tānatravāruṇī-gandhapriyaṅku-tagara-cakra-mahācakra-somarājī-sumanda.
n.­953
The Tib. reads, “He should make a paste by adding rainwater, moisten it with water mixed with sandalwood and saffron, and incant it one hundred and eight times.”
n.­954
Maṇi, apart from “gem,” also means “globule” or “amulet.”
n.­955
The Tib. adds “mantras” here.
n.­956
The Tib. reads, “they will have both sons and daughters.”
n.­957
The Tib. reads “and will be highly intelligent” instead of “and their children will be numerous,” perhaps reflecting the reading suprajñā in place of the extant supraja.
n.­958
It is not clear what the amulet and water are to be thrown upon.
n.­959
The Tib. reads, “He will thereby acquire an ocean of learning, memorizing a thousand verses merely by reciting them.”
n.­960
“Weapons” has been supplied from the Tib., but it is not clear who or what he will be invisible to. The Skt. reads bandhanāni (“prison guards”?).
n.­961
The Tib. reads, “anyone who has taken something from him will give it to him and fall under his thrall.”
n.­962
Graha is a spirit who causes seizures.
n.­963
It is not clear what is implied by “everything.”
n.­964
Nīlakaṇṭha is an epithet of Śiva, whose throat turned blue after drinking the halāhala poison. The phrase “his throat to resemble Nīlakaṇṭha” suggests that the amulet mixture is blue in color.
n.­965
“Incants them” is omitted in the Tib. Instead, it reads “If he mixes [the water] with milk and anoints his eyes with it.”
n.­966
The Tib. includes the line “and all those yakṣas and rākṣasas will be his servants.”
n.­967
The Tib. reads, “If he sees a cloud and throws [the amulet] toward the stream of hail, the hail will stop falling.”
n.­968
“Seizures” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­969
The Skt. here has the double meaning of “to suppress all the grahas” and “to prevent all seizures.”
n.­970
Unidentified.
n.­971
Unidentified.
n.­972
The translation follows here the Sanskrit text in using the masculine pronoun, which is meant to include also the female vidyā holders in the list just mentioned.
n.­973
The Tib. adds “and burn agarwood incense.”
n.­974
The Tib. indicates that the vidyā holder should sit “at the center” of the maṇḍala.
n.­975
“Maṇḍala” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­976
“Lokeśa” is synonymous with “lokeśvara.”
n.­977
The passage beginning with “consecrated thus” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­978
The Tib. reads, “If he wishes to be consecrated, then he will be consecrated by all the victorious ones, and the Tathāgata will teach him the truth.”
n.­979
The Tib. reads “and possess insight and the methods for realization.”
n.­980
The Tib. reads, “accomplishment of this rite was prophesied by all tathāgatas.”
n.­981
In the Tib., the short and long vowels alternate: “ha hā hi hī hu hū.”
n.­982
Skt. oṁ cara cara curu curu mahākāruṇikaḥ | ciri ciri biri biri mahā­padma­hastaḥ | kala kala kulu kulu mahā­sthāma­prāptaḥ | cara cara cara cara niśācareśvaraḥ | ehy ehi sidhya sidhya budhya budhya dhāva dhāva kiṇi kiṇi parama­śuddha­sattvaḥ | kara kara kiri kiri kuru kuru mahā­paśupati­veṣa­dharaḥ | hā hā hī hī hū hū oṁ­kāra­brahma­veṣa­dharaḥ | sara sara vara vara vara­raśmi­śata­sahasra­pratimaṇḍita­śarīraḥ | jvala jvala tapa tapa bhagavān somāditya­yama­varuṇa­kubera­brahmendra­ṛṣi­gaṇa­deva­gaṇābhyarcita­caraṇaḥ | suru suru muru muru sanatkumāra­rudra­viṣṇu­vāsa­vadhanada­deva­ṛṣi­nāyakaḥ • bahu­vividha­veṣa­dharaḥ | dhara dhara samantāvalokavilokitaḥ • lokeśvara­maheśvaraḥ | muya muya muñca muñca vadha­bandhana­tāḍana­rāja­taskarāgnyudaka­viṣa­śastra­parimocakaḥ | kaṇa kaṇa bala­bodhyaṅga­caturārya­satya­samprakāśakaḥ | tama tama śama śama mahā•avidyāndha­kāra­praśamanaḥ | mili mili • eṇeya­carma­parikaraḥ | ehy ehi maṭa maṭa viśuddha­viṣaya­nivāsinaḥ | mahā­kāruṇika­śveta­yajñopavīta­ratna­makuṭa­mālā­dharaḥ sarva­jña­śirasi­kṛta­kara­puṭa­dhyāna­samādhi­vimokṣyāprakampyaḥ ṣaṭ­pāramitā­paripūrakaḥ | bahu­sattvasantati­paripācakaḥ | sarva­mārādisarva­duṣṭa­pramardakaḥ | sarva­siddhyāśā­paripūrakaḥ | abhiṣiñcya sarva­tathāgatābhiṣekair bhagavān amogha­rājaḥ | hūṁ phaṭ | namo ’stu te svāhā ||
n.­983
Padmabhuja could also mean “[you with] the lotus [around] your arm,” as seen in some iconographic forms of both Avalokiteśvara and Amoghapāśa.
n.­984
“Unfailing Accomplishment” (Amoghasiddhi) is one of the epithets of Amoghapāśa and his forms. Here it is rendered in English to better convey the implied logic of this statement, namely that his accomplishment is unfailing because of the ontological truth of the Three Jewels and all it entails.
n.­985
Skt. āgaccha bhagavan padma­hasta varadakarāṅguli padma­bhuje mahā­paśupati­veṣadhare | prasīda śīghram āgaccha mahā­vega vibhūṣita­raṣmi | hasa hasa amogha­śuddhe | sara sara cala cala āgaccha āgaccha bhagavann avalokiteśvara | mama gandha­puṣpa­samārjanīyaṃ pratīccha| tri­ratna­satyena • amogha­siddhe svāhā ||
n.­986
According to the syntax of the Tib., this line refers to the following, not the preceding, mantra. The Tibetan translation reads, “To summon all who reside in the maṇḍala of Noble Avalokiteśvara, the vidyā holder should burn agarwood incense and recite the following twenty-one times.”
n.­987
It is difficult to replicate in English the alliteration of the preceding two instances of vara being used as verbs and vara meaning “boon” as it does in this case.
n.­988
Skt. sarva­gandha­mālya­vibhūṣita­priye candrārdha­śirasipriye gandhapuṣpānulepana[ṃ] †s↠mama pratīccha | vara vara varadāyaka svāhā ||
n.­989
Skt. hili hili mili mili mahā­prabhā­svara­vimale brahma­veṣa­dhare sumati­varade | turu turu vicitra­mālya­vibhūṣite | hara hara mara mara turu turu | amogha­hṛdaya­pramodaṃ kuru | pratīccha mama puṣpa­vare svāhā ||
n.­990
Because of its mainly female endings, this vidyā mantra seems to be addressing a female vidyā deity.
n.­991
In place of “you have accomplished your vow” (siddhavrate), the Tib. reads, “you are an accomplished boon granter” (siddhavarade).
n.­992
“Protector” (pāla) has been supplied from the Tib. The mantra quoted in the following note has been emended accordingly.
n.­993
Skt. mahā­bodhisattva­varade smara smara bhagavan samaya­sarva­tathāgata­śvāsite bhagavann avalokayaḥ sarva­sattvāvalokani • amogha­vati pāśa­haste siddhe siddhe siddha­vrate | buddha­dharma­saṅgha­satyena bhuru bhuru satya­samaya­pālāya svāhā ||
n.­994
While the words vajra­dhara, padma­jaye, and varade could be translated as “vajra holder,” “lotus victory,” and “boon granter,” respectively, the meaning of vigatavā is not immediately obvious; it could be a Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit form of the past active participle meaning “you who (had) departed.” The Tibetan variant vigatā, which presumes that the deity is female, could have a similar meaning.
n.­995
This section of the mantra has been left untranslated because the meaning is unclear.
n.­996
Skt. dhure dhure vajra­dhara padma­jaye vigatavā­varade | vega vega dhuṭa dhuṭa sarva­bīja­priye | buddha­dharma­saṅgha­satyena mili mili svāhā || In the Tib., the first two sentences of this mantra are slightly different: dhure dhure vajra­dhara padma­jape vigatā varade vega vega dhūṭu dhūṭu sarva­bīja­priye.
n.­997
The form āhara is probably the second person imperative singular of ā + √hṛ, meaning either “to bring” or “to deliver/convey” (the latter usually being the function of fire). It is not clear who is addressed here.
n.­998
The form dhuma, related in meaning to smoke, seems to be referring to the burning lamps.
n.­999
Skt. apratihata­tathāgata­jñānakāya bhagavān āhara āhara padmāsana­padma­bhuje śvetāṅge śveta­bhuje śvata­mālya­vibhūṣite | dhuma dhuma jvālaya | buddha­dharma­saṅgha­satyena svāhā ||
n.­1000
Skt. oṁ vīra vīra padma­pāṇi | āgama • āgama • amogha­tattva­siddhe sarva­tathāgata­gagana­raśmi­saṃcodite sarva­vidyādhara­viśodhane • amoghajvalasiddhe svāhā ||
n.­1001
Again, the feminine endings indicate that it is the vidyā of clothing herself who is being addressed.
n.­1002
Skt. dhume dhume dhudhume padme padma­nirbhāsa śuddha śuddha kāñcana­prabhāsa­vimale | śuddha­sārāgryo śuci śuci gocara­śuddhe padmāṅgavati prāvaraṇi svāhā ||
n.­1003
“O venerable goddess of the three worlds! Give me protection” is omitted in the Tib. transliteration.
n.­1004
Skt. śāme śāmaya śānti me śrī­tribhuvana­devy ārakṣa­svastyayanaṃ kuru | sāntoṣi me sarva­pāpaṃ śānta­śuddha­kalyāṇa­viraje śānti­vijaye jaya­siddhe | bhagavann āryāvalokiteśvara sara sara svāhā ||
n.­1005
“The danger of rough waters” (jala­saṃkṣobha­bhaya) is the Tib. reading. The mantra quoted in the note has been emended accordingly. The Skt. reads jala­saṃkhyābhaya, which is difficult to interpret.
n.­1006
Skt. nāga­prakarṣaṇe divya­jale jala­vāhe | jala­saṃkṣobha­bhayaṃ yan nāga­jala­saṃśodhani padma­sare padma­viśuddhe pāṇi­jale saṃśodhaya • ātman | vara vara salile svāhā ||
n.­1007
The Tib. reads, “This is the mantra of water. When employing the water for bathing or initiation it should be incanted seven times and then used.”
n.­1008
Skt. sakala­bhuvane bhuvana­viśodhani santarpya pravara viśuddhe svāhā ||
n.­1009
The title of the mantra is not found in the Skt. or Tib. texts but has been added to this translation for clarity.
n.­1010
Again, the feminine endings indicate that it is the vidyā herself who is addressed in this mantra.
n.­1011
The translation “You are perfumed with every fragrance” is of sarva­gandhāvavāsite, conjectured based on the Skt. (sarva­gandhānasite) and Tib. (sama­gandhāvabhāsite) readings. The mantra quoted in the note has been emended accordingly.
n.­1012
I.e., discarded after a pūjā or a ceremony.
n.­1013
Skt. sarva­devāsura­namas­kṛte samanta-m-anta­prapūraṇe sarva­gandhāvavāsite gagana­viśuddhe mukti­prabhe jaye vijaye nirmālyopanayani puṣpa­mālya­gandha­viśodhani viśodhaya sarva­tathāgata­viśuddhe padma­viśodhani svāhā ||
n.­1014
The title of the mantra is not found in the Skt. or Tib. texts but has been added to this translation for clarity.
n.­1015
The epithet “marked with a white garland” (śukla­māli­liṅginī) entails a pun because of the double meaning of the Sanskrit words. Śukla (“white”) can be a variant spelling of śukra (“semen”), and liṅga, apart from “mark,” can mean “penis.” Because of its feminine ending, the epithet, derived thus from the three-word phrase (“semen-garlanded penis”), seems to be addressing the vidyā of arresting the semen, asking her to arrest the semen.
n.­1016
Skt. dharaṇiṃdhare dharaṇi­bandhe bandha bandha śukra­viśodhani śukla­māli­liṅgini śukra­viśodhani śukra­vimale svāhā ||
n.­1017
The title of the mantra is not found in the Skt. or Tib. texts but has been added to this translation for clarity.
n.­1018
Again, the feminine endings indicate that it is the vidyā herself who is addressed in this mantra.
n.­1019
Skt. jvala­jvale vimalo jvale prabhāvaviraje sūryavati | jaya padma­mālā­dhare svāhā ||
n.­1020
Skt. jale jale jalavati jala­prabhāvani nāga­sraviṇi divya­vāriṇi mili mili svāhā ||
n.­1021
The Sanskrit uses here a word with a double meaning: hāriṇi (vocative, feminine form) means “captivating” and can also mean “yellow,” referring to the color of the kuśa-grass straw used for making the ritual seat. This word is repeated twice.
n.­1022
Piṅgala can mean a number of yellow things, including yellow orpiment.
n.­1023
It is not clear who is being addressed here; the first part of the mantra is addressed to the female vidyā.
n.­1024
“Protect me, protect” translates māṃ rakṣa rakṣa, which is the reading emended (on the authority of the Tib.) from the Skt. rakṣa rakṣa śrī­tribhuvana­devyā (“protect, protect from the goddess of the three worlds”).
n.­1025
Skt. hāriṇi hāriṇi piṅgala piṇgali hiri hiri | bhagavan nicala pracala pratiṣṭha | māṃ rakṣa rakṣa | buddha­dharma saṅgha­satyena svāhā ||
n.­1026
The title of the mantra is not found in the Skt. or Tib. texts but has been added to this translation for clarity.
n.­1027
Skt. ehi bhagavati padma­sundari mahā­vidyā­devati | cala cala padma­sundari vegavati | huru huru svāhā ||
n.­1028
Here the Tib. translates this name literally as “beautiful dūtī from the lotus family.”
n.­1029
In the Tib. Ekajaṭā is identified as a yakṣī (a female yakṣa) instead of a rākṣasī.
n.­1030
Kṛtyā is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1031
The title of the mantra is not found in the Skt. or Tib. texts but has been added to this translation for clarity.
n.­1032
Again, this part of the mantra addresses a female vidyā. The gender changes from “wearer of the garb of Brahmā,” which is masculine.
n.­1033
Grant boons, or perhaps display the boon-granting mudrā.
n.­1034
There is a play on words here, as the Sanskrit word for boon, vara, is homonymous with the preceding vara.
n.­1035
Skt. amogha­hṛdaya­prabhāvini sarva­vighna­praśamani • āhara saṃhara padma­pīṭhopaviṣṭe maṇi­kanaka­vibhūṣita­kamala­bhuje | tara tara tāraya pāpam amogha­hṛdayam | jaye trinetre varada­bhuje | smara smara bhagavata sarva­tathāgata­samayam | bhara bhara bhuru bhuru brahma­veṣa­dharaḥ • vibhūṣita­tanuḥ • mahābhaya­hare | ālokaya vilokaya sarva­sattvāvalokani| vara vara varade svāhā ||
n.­1036
Skt. para para mara mara bandha bandha samantena • amogha­pāśa­haste | tiṣṭha tiṣṭha | buddha­dharma­saṅgha­satyena svāhā ||
n.­1037
The Tib. reads “place/area” in place of “maṇḍala.”
n.­1038
Skt. diśa­bandhani • amoghe • apratihate muru muru suru suru turu turu sarva­vighna­vināśana­padma­sara­bhūṣite | buddha­dharma­saṅgha­satyena bandha • ajina­varade svāhā ||
n.­1039
Skt. hili hili mili mili siri siri piri piri cara cara pracara vimāna­dhara | dara dara gaccha gaccha bhagavān āryāvalokiteśvara svabha­vanam | turu turu amogha­padme svāhā ||
n.­1040
I.e., the mantra of Krodharāja that he is about to pronounce.
n.­1041
It is not always easy to tell whether the main meaning of amoghasiddhi is literal (“unfailing accomplishment”) or the phrase should be taken as the proper name of Amoghasiddhi, who would here be considered an emanation of Avalokiteśvara.
n.­1042
The Sanskrit could also be translated as “You tame Īśvara and Maheśvara.”
n.­1043
As indicated in the painting instructions that follow, this form of the deity has three heads, with each of the three topknots adorned with Amitābha.
n.­1044
There is an alliteration and a play on words here in the Sanskrit, as the Sanskrit words for ferrying across (tara-) and the word for star (tārā) are both derived from the same root and related in meaning.
n.­1045
Skt. oṁ padme padme padma­dhara­vibhūṣita­bhuje | cara cara brahma­veṣa­dhara | bhara bhara vicitra­mauli­dharaḥ • maṇi­kanaka­vajra vaidūryālaṃkṛta­śarīraḥ | tara tara tāraya bhagavan bhagavati pāram | dhūru dhūru • amogha­pāśa­haste | vara vara vara­dāyaka samantāvalokita mahā­bodhisattva varadaḥ padmāsana­padma­gauraḥ | jvala jvala sarva­tathāgatābhiṣekābhiṣikte mahā­kāruṇika bala bala mahā­bala vega­dharaḥ • vikṛtānana daṃṣṭrākarāla mahā­teja­dharaḥ • vipula­jñāna varadaḥ • mahā­kāruṇikaḥ • mahā­paśupati­veṣa­dharaḥ | sara sara pravara­puṇya­sambhāra sugata­dhyāna­samādhiḥ samantāvalokita • īśvara maheśvaraḥ | duṣṭa­damaka raudra­pralaya­damakaḥ krodha­rāja mahā­veṣa­dharaḥ | sama sama mahā­sthāmaprāptaś candra­sūryātireka­prabha | mala mala sarva­mala­viśodhakaḥ sarva­gaṇa­ṛṣi­santati mahā­maheśvara­rūpa­dharaḥ • amitābha­jinālaṃkṛta­jaṭā­dakṣiṇa­candrālaṃkṛta­śira | matha matha sarva­yakṣa­rākṣasa­bhūta­gaṇa­bhañjakaḥ | tara tara tārāgaṇa­samalaṃkṛta nakṣatra­māla sarva­vighna­vināśana­karaḥ parama­maitra­citta mahā­kāruṇika | para para paripūrṇa­maṇḍala saukhya­sukha ṣaṭ­pāramitā­paripūrakaḥ| mili mili • eṇeya­carma­vasana vyāghra­carmottarīya | dhara dhara sarva­tathāgatāvalokita tri­netra tri­śūla­dhara vajra­jvāla­dharaḥ • amogha­pāśa­haste yama­varuṇa­kubera­rūpa­dharaḥ • nāgendra­rūpa­dharaḥ • vimala­viśuddha­deha sarva­pāpa­praśamakaḥ sarvāvaraṇa­viśodhakaḥ sarva­kilbiṣa­nāśakas trailokya­vaśaṃkaraḥ sarva­sattvāc ca viśodhakaḥ | bodhi­bodhisattva­varadaḥ sarva­tathāgatādhiṣṭhite || oṁ padma­vibhūṣita­śuddhe | dhiri dhiri • avalokaya mām | sama sama sarva­karmaṃ me sādhaya amogha­pāśa­hṛdaya­siddhe guhya­nivāsine varada hūṁ phaṭ | namo ’stu te svāhā ||
n.­1046
If the Sanskrit plural (“kings”) is correct, the above dhāraṇī is taken to comprise more than one vidyā mantra (possibly two, as the syllable oṁ occurs in this dhāraṇī twice).
n.­1047
The Tib. reads, “They sent down a knee-deep rain of divine ornaments and adornments upon Potala Mountain, played their celestial instruments, sang songs, laughed, and uttered cries of joy.”
n.­1048
Much of the time in the APK, the interpretation of the phrase amoghasiddhi straddles its literal meaning as “unfailing accomplishment” and its use as a proper name for the emanation of Amoghapāśa referred to as Amoghasiddhi.
n.­1049
As specified next in the following paragraph, this form of the deity has three heads, each adorned with Amitābha.
n.­1050
I.e., each of the heads has three eyes.
n.­1051
The Tib. omits “the Lord” (bhagavat), which here refers to Avalokiteśvara.
n.­1052
The “frowning face” is the right face.
n.­1053
This hand is one of the two right hands of Avalokiteśvara.
n.­1054
The hand “displaying the boon-granting mudrā” seems to be the hand described earlier as “displaying the gesture of giving comfort.” It is one of the two right hands of Avalokiteśvara.
n.­1055
In place of “attitude of respect” (Skt. anumānataḥ), the Tib. reads “mode of secret mantra” (*anumantrataḥ).
n.­1056
This hand is one of the two left hands of Avalokiteśvara.
n.­1057
Vimalagati may be a scribal corruption of vimalamati, who appears twice in the text above. The Skt. letters ga and ma are easily confused in manuscripts.
n.­1058
“On the other side,” i.e., above Padmasundarī.
n.­1059
Bhīmī must be an alternative spelling of Bhīmā.
n.­1060
The “Lord” here is Noble Avalokiteśvara.
n.­1061
Amogha­rāja­krodha is another paraphrase of the name Amogha­krodha­rāja, usually referred to simply as Krodharāja.
n.­1062
The Tib. reads, “will generate a hundred thousand roots of virtue equivalent to the merit of the great Brahmā and will obtain the best of the worldly roots of virtue.”
n.­1063
The sense of receiving the consecration is adopted from the Tib. The Sanskrit grammar suggests that he is giving a consecration to all the buddhas and bodhisattvas rather than receiving it.
n.­1064
In place of “seven,” the Tib. reads “three.”
n.­1065
“This Dharma discourse” refers to the text of the Amogha­pāśakalpa­rāja.
n.­1066
The Tib. omits “a member of the royal harem, or a distinguished lady of the royal court.”
n.­1067
Again, the Skt. grammar suggests that they are giving the consecration rather than receiving it.
n.­1068
The Tib. reads, “they should craft a painted image.”
n.­1069
The Tib. omits “a house.”
n.­1070
“Correctly obtained” probably means that the dung has been collected without allowing it to fall on the ground. This phrase is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1071
Also called aloeswood.
n.­1072
The Tib. reads “thirty-two.”
n.­1073
“From the jar” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1074
It is not clear whether anālāpataḥ (“without speaking”) means that he repeats the mantra silently or recites it without saying anything else.
n.­1075
The Tib. reads “seven.”
n.­1076
In place of “blaze with light,” the Tib. reads “will tremble.”
n.­1077
It is not clear whether asādhitātmya refers to the vidyā holder not being himself (ātmya) fully realized or the rite not being itself (ātmya) fully mastered. The Tib. reads, “will effect all activities that have not been accomplished.”
n.­1078
Instead of “place it in the hand of,” the Tib. reads “offer it to.”
n.­1079
It is not clear how the lotus is placed in Avalokiteśvara’s hand; possibly an effigy is used.
n.­1080
“Like a shadow” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­1081
In place of “the king will become his servant,” the Tib. reads “the same will happen.”
n.­1082
The Tib. reads “eyes” in place of “neck.”
n.­1083
The text does not specify who is made to stand with his face down, but it is probably the same being from whom the heart is extracted a few lines below.
n.­1084
The Degé translation is corrupt here, reflecting either a scribal error or an interpretive mistake on the part of the compilers of the Degé Kangyur. A preferable reading is found the Stok Palace Kangyur, one at once in perfect alignment with the Skt. and that reveals the error in the Degé. The Stok Palace Kangyur reads, khas bab tu gzhag nas dor bar bya (folio 143.a), which is a precise translation of the Skt. adhomukham sthāpya chardāpayitavyam. Either through scribal or editorial error, the reading khas bab tu gzhag nas became kha phug nas in the Degé, a misreading that would be orthographically easy to make. The translation here follows the Skt. and the Tib. reading of the Stok Palace Kangyur.
n.­1085
The Tib. reads, “Alternatively, if he smears it on food and the heart, he will take the form of Mahākāla.”
n.­1086
The Tib. reads “low castes.”
n.­1087
The Tib. reads “sixty thousand” in place of “twelve thousand.”
n.­1088
The Tib. reads “sixty-four.”
n.­1089
Neither the Skt. nor the Tib. specifies whose left arm, possibly the arm of Avalokiteśvara in the painting.
n.­1090
Neither the Skt. nor the Tib. specifies whose navel, possibly the navel of Avalokiteśvara in the painting.
n.­1091
“And recites the mantra” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1092
The Skt. does not specify whose ear, possibly the ear of Avalokiteśvara in the painting. “Ear” is omitted in the Tib., which instead reads, “If the vidyā holder recites [the mantra] one hundred and eight times while thinking, ‘all of Jambudvīpa is satisfied…’ ”
n.­1093
Neither the Skt. nor the Tib. specifies whose head, possibly the head of Avalokiteśvara in the painting.
n.­1094
Neither the Skt. nor the Tib. specifies whose feet, possibly the feet of Avalokiteśvara in the painting.
n.­1095
Subterranean worlds (pātāla) are the underground realms inhabited by nāgas and asuras.
n.­1096
“Eight” is the Tib. reading. The Skt. reads “seven.”
n.­1097
All four plant species mentioned here are varieties of jasmine.
n.­1098
The Tib. reads “one thousand,” which is quite implausible.
n.­1099
The Tib. interprets “flowers discarded after an offering” (mālyapuṣpāṇi) as “garlands and flowers” and adds “perfumes” to the list.
n.­1100
The use of the word “divine” suggests that the word śrī should be understood here as the proper name (Śrī = Lakṣmī), and also in its literal sense of “splendor” (i.e., the divine splendor).
n.­1101
“Placing them in the hands of” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1102
The Tib. inserts here “and fumigate the body with one thousand and eight pills made of sandalwood.”
n.­1103
A blue variety of the lotus (Nymphaea caerulea).
n.­1104
“Glowing like a lotus” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1105
The Skt. kumbha­śata­sahasrau jvalaṃ vakṣa­dharam is problematic. The Tib. reads “holds one hundred thousand shining bejeweled jars,” possibly reflecting a different Skt. reading.
n.­1106
“Stand in front of the vidyā holder with beautiful bodies shining bright” has been supplied from the Tib. The corresponding Skt. reading is difficult to fit into the context. The Skt. could be referring to the goddesses from Śrī’s retinue, burning incense.
n.­1107
The Skt. pratiṣṭhita does not indicate whether she is sitting or standing.
n.­1108
Skt. oṁ padmini padma­netri padmāśe padma­dhare padma­vati padma­priye padma­gaurī padma­prabhe padmāsana­pratiṣṭhite • avalokita­priye varade vara­dāyini | prasīda prasādaya kuru kuru • āryāvalokita­varade | huru huru varāṅgini | cala cala puṣpa­vibhūṣita­padma­priye vicitra­vimānadhare | bhara bhara sambhara smara samayam āryāvalokite same satyādhiṣṭhita­devi • amogha­pāśa­varade | hūṁ | namo ’stu te svāhā ||
n.­1109
The Tib. interprets the Skt. aurasamukhatas “heart-born and speech-born.”
n.­1110
The Tib. reads, “You have accomplished the heart essence of Amoghapāśa together with the Krodharāja.”
n.­1111
The Degé recension of the Tib. reads, “Employing the Amoghapāśa, engage the dhāraṇī immaculate lotus Śrī and do whatever you want, treating my home as if it were your own.” Regarding the name of the dhāraṇī, the Narthang and Lhasa versions of the translation offer a more plausible variant resulting in the name immaculate amogha lotus Śrī.
n.­1112
There is a play on words here, as the Sanskrit word for boon, vara, is homonymous with the preceding vara.
n.­1113
Skt. oṁ bhagavati māturyanetrī | vara vara • avalokita­varade | kṣīriṇi sravatu | amba • amba vipula­kīrti­kare pravara­bhuje • amogha­pāśa­haste svāhā ||
n.­1114
“Kings of vidyās” is a class of powerful mantras.
n.­1115
“Lord of the World” is here an epithet of Noble Avalokiteśvara.
n.­1116
The Tib. reads “Once the homa has been offered to the great goddess Śrī and retinue, she will attend upon him…”
n.­1117
The Tib. inserts here “fine grains of gold.”
n.­1118
Skt. amogha­sāgara­mahā­maṇi­padma­vilokita­śrī­vimalā. Later on, the reading °sāgara° (“ocean”), supported here by the Tib., is replaced with °sāra° (“essence”).
n.­1119
Reading the Skt. saptati˚ as sapta˚.
n.­1120
“Displays the mudrā of Amoghapāśa seven times” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1121
“And the Lotus” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­1122
There is a play on words in the Sanskrit here, as the term śrī refers to the goddess Śrī and conveys the meaning of “prosperity.” Thus “prosperity” also “dwells in his house.”
n.­1123
“The universal mother and progenitress” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1124
The “thirty-two abodes” seems to be a reference to the abodes in the realm of Thirty-Three‍—they are located on the four peaks of Mount Sumeru. The abode on the central peak, occupied by Indra, is not counted here.
n.­1125
Based on the number of variants across the Tibetan recensions, it seems that this Sanskrit phrase gave the Tibetan translators and editors some difficulty. The two most intelligible readings come from (1) the Degé, which reads “swift killer” (gsod skyen can), and (2) Stok, which perhaps most plausibly has “guilty of killing” (gsod skyon can).
n.­1126
In place of “ungrateful” (akṛtajña), the Tib. reads “shameless” (khrel med).
n.­1127
The precise meaning of the Skt. terms durlaṅghita (“indigestible”) and duśchāya (“food spoiled by chāyās”) is unclear, but both often refer to food spoiled by magic or spirits. The term duśchāya could more specifically refer to the discoloration of spoiled food caused by such spirits. The Tib. translates them literally as “bad paths” and “bad shadows” respectively.
n.­1128
It is not clear if this applies to the mantra that comes next, the main mantra of this rite that comes after it, or all the mantras in this particular rite.
n.­1129
“Bowls with argha water” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1130
Skt. oṁ puṣpa­vilokite gandha­sare amogha­jala­sambharaṇi padma­sambhari tara tara mudite hūṁ svāhā ||
n.­1131
It is not clear what the number “one thousand” refers to‍—the number of recitations of the dhāraṇī or the whole procedure of reciting the dhāraṇī one hundred and eight times while displaying the mudrā (in which case the vidyā holder would recite the dhāraṇī 108,000 times). The Tib. reads “As soon as the vidyā holder has formed the mudrā of Amoghapāśa seven times.”
n.­1132
Skt. oṁ amogha­pāśa­hṛdaya­padmini varade jvala jvala prasārita­padma­bhuje svāhā ||
n.­1133
Skt. oṁ avalokita­padmini varāṅgini turu turu hūṁ svāhā ||
n.­1134
Reading, on the authority of the Tib., ˚sāra˚ as ˚sāgara˚.
n.­1135
The Tib. reads, “In all other situations a white thread is effective for expiation.” This probably reflects the Skt. term anyārthi (“other purposes”), in place of the extant kanyārthi (“desires a girl”). The Tib. text also suggests they read √apoh or its equivalent as the final verb, instead of the attested ā + √vah.
n.­1136
“Mark his forehead” is omitted in the Tib. It simply reads “forms a bindi.”
n.­1137
The Skt. seems syntactically corrupt and includes some additional clauses not attested in the Tibetan translation: “If he marks the palm of his hand with the bindi, [the contents of] of any book he touches will be clearly revealed to him. After using this method for twenty-one days, men, boys, and girls will become…” The Skt. sentence seems unfinished.
n.­1138
Unidentified.
n.­1139
Human milk (mānuṣīkṣīra) is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1140
“Likewise, if he anoints his belly” is the Tib. reading. The Skt. reads instead “He can use the same ointment for a red eye,” which does not tie in logically with the remainder of the sentence.
n.­1141
The term duśchāya refers to food corrupted specifically by the class of malevolent beings known as chāya or chāyā.
n.­1142
Reading, on the authority of the Tib., bhaviṣyanti as na bhaviṣyanti.
n.­1143
The Tib. interprets the Skt. bhāva as “objects” rather than “feelings.”
n.­1144
In place of “[malicious] mantra applications and kiraṇas,” the Tib. reads “the applications of secret mantra and bali offering.”
n.­1145
In the Tib. this sentence reads, “If he repeats this procedure over the period of seven nights, he will be able to actualize all the treatises. If he does the same over the period of twenty-one days, he will accomplish all the mantra rites, maṇḍalas, mantras, and mudrās.”
n.­1146
The Degé recension of the Tibetan translation reads, “If he makes [the decoction] smooth and fills his ear with it, he will feel delighted.” The Lithang, Peking, and Yongle recensions attest to variants that inexplicably negate the verb “delighted.”
n.­1147
It is not clear who or what tejasvatī is. The term is an adjective meaning “splendorous” or “brilliant,” and has been feminized in the Sanskrit. The Tibetan text reads mig rkang here, which is itself an enigmatic term that defies easy interpretation but perhaps means something like “eye pith” or “eye core.” In any case, it seems likely the Tibetan translators were reading a different term than that found in the extant Sanskrit. The Tibetan here reads, “I will now explain efficacious, supremely virtuous, and auspicious mig rkang.”
n.­1148
This sentence, which is problematic in the Skt., is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1149
The Tib. reads “the mig rkang pill.”
n.­1150
The Tib. has “yakṣiṇīs” (gnod sbyin mo) where Skt. has rakṣasī.
n.­1151
The Tib. reads “knock down an elephant with his hand,” perhaps reading the Sanskrit phrase hastena nāgam pātayati in place of hasta­nāgam pātayati.
n.­1152
The metaphor of placing someone above one’s head implies the highest respect.
n.­1153
“Toothache, and eye ailments” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­1154
As the diseases described here seem to be all located in the head, the “partial paralysis” (ardhāvabhedaka) is not a hemiplegia but a partial paralysis of the face.
n.­1155
The Tib. reads, “Then [the tejasvatī] is made smooth and then poured on.”
n.­1156
“Now I will teach about an incense” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1157
Takṣaka, as confirmed by the Tib., is used here as a name for nāgas in general, named here after one of their kings, Takṣaka.
n.­1158
The Tib. reads, “Equal to a great heap of merit, / Its preparation is venerated by the gods.”
n.­1159
In his third step, Vāmana placed his foot on Bali’s head, defeating him and consigning him, and the other asuras, to the underworld.
n.­1160
“The lord of asuras,” i.e., Bali.
n.­1161
In place of “in the Mahābhārata,” the Degé version of the Tib. reads “shines brightly,” whereas the Narthang and Lhasa versions read “brings victory.”
n.­1162
In the context of the Mahābhārata, this refers to Viṣṇu in his avatar as Kṛṣṇa. However, there appears to be some confusion here about the classic Indian myth, as Kṛṣṇa was considered an ally of the Pāṇḍava clan and was instrumental in their victory over the rival Kauravas. Kṛṣṇa’s alliance with the Pāṇḍavas is most explicit in the sermon he delivered to the Pāṇḍava general Arjuna at the cusp of the epic’s final battle, which is enshrined in the Bhagavad Gītā.
n.­1163
The following is a succinct and somewhat confusing reference to the churning of the milk ocean, a myth in which Viṣṇu comes to the aid of Indra and other devas who had previously been defeated by the asuras. With chaos reigning in the universe, Viṣṇu instructed the devas to churn the milk ocean using Mount Mandara as a churning stick and the nāga king Vāsuki as the churning rope. Their churning resulted in the emergence of amṛta, which among other boons empowered the devas to defeat the asuras and restore order to the universe. The reference to the inhabitants of the ocean becoming naked is a curious one, as this is not a prominent feature in the telling of the myth.
n.­1164
The meaning of this line is unclear in both the Skt. and Tib., so it has been rendered literally here according to the Skt. The Tib. reads, similarly, “the three parts of a single vessel dried up.”
n.­1165
The wish-fulfilling jewel was one of the fourteen or so precious things stolen by the asuras and hidden at the bottom of the ocean.
n.­1166
An equivalent to the Skt. nirjita (“defeated”) is absent from the Tibetan translation of this passage.
n.­1167
In the Tib. this passage reads, “Among the sea of nāgas who had fallen in the great battle, Nanda and Upananda churned the great ocean using Mount Sumeru. Nīlakaṇṭha drank the poison that seeped out and, while enveloped by the smoke of the king of incense, neutralized it. Through the power of the king of incense, the poison turned to nectar.”
n.­1168
The Tib., which is in verse here, is problematic but can be conjectured to read, “The rṣis of the four continents / Used this [incense] to conquer the maṇḍala. / Keśin, who enjoyed the throne, / Was brought low by Indra.”
n.­1169
It is not completely clear whether the term vidyādhara is used here in its sense of “vidyā practitioner” or of “vidyādhara,” a class of powerful nonhuman beings.
n.­1170
It seems that the “king of incense” is here (as above) deified as a lokeśvara, i.e., one of the activity manifestations of Avalokiteśvara.
n.­1171
Reading kelīkīlā as kelīkīlo on the assumption that this deity, included in an all-male list, is male too. The female gender, however, cannot be ruled out, as the feminine form kelikilā (which would be a more standard spelling of kelīkīlā) has been attested in other texts.
n.­1172
The “thirty-two groups of gods” seems to be a reference to the gods of the thirty-two abodes in the realm of Thirty-Three‍—these abodes are located on the four peaks of Mount Sumeru. The abode on the central peak, occupied by Indra, is not counted here.
n.­1173
Here the text also repetitively includes the deities of rivers and of lakes, as well as Candra and Sūrya.
n.­1174
Trigonella corniculata.
n.­1175
Mahiṣākṣa (“the eye of a buffalo”) is a kind of bdellium.
n.­1176
Rasa can be the name of many substances.
n.­1177
Vateria indica.
n.­1178
Nalada can be the name of several plants and substances, including Indian spikenard (Nardostachys jatamansi).
n.­1179
According to Monier-Williams, the resin of Pinus longifolia.
n.­1180
Unidentified.
n.­1181
Nardostachys jatamansi.
n.­1182
The previous mention of olibanum is the translation of the Sanskrit kunduru, and this one is the translation of turuṣka. They are probably two different varieties of olibanum.
n.­1183
Callicarpa macrophylla.
n.­1184
Kayasthā and vayasthā are names of medicinal plants.
n.­1185
Nameru is the name of more than one plant.
n.­1186
Cyperus rotundus.
n.­1187
Costus speciosus.
n.­1188
Unidentified.
n.­1189
Unidentified.
n.­1190
It is not clear whether kapāla is here used in its meaning of a skull bone, or perhaps it is a plant such as kapālakulika (Capparis sepiaria) or kapālī (Embelia ribes).
n.­1191
Viṣṇukrānta is the name of several plants.
n.­1192
Jayā can be the name of several plants, including a species of Sesbania.
n.­1193
Vijayā can be the name of several plants.
n.­1194
Gandhanākulī is the name of several plants.
n.­1195
Unidentified.
n.­1196
The Tib. reads “lotus root.”
n.­1197
It is not clear what the phrase “day and night” refers to, whether the maintaining of purity or the combining of ingredients. The Tib. understands it to be the latter, whereas the Skt. is ambiguous.
n.­1198
The “Lokeśvara” here must refer to Amoghapāśa, in front of whom the vidyā holder is sitting.
n.­1199
Skt. oṁ sarva­tathāgatāvalokita amogha­hṛdaya cara cara mahākāruṇika sādhaya hūṁ | abhiśiñcaya • amogha­pāśa­haste svāhā ||
n.­1200
The translation of this name is one of many possible interpretations, as the Sanskrit compound can be parsed in many ways. The Tib. reads “the vast light of Amoghapāśa, a stainless cloud of great jewels.”
n.­1201
Skt. oṁ sarva­tathāgatāvalokita­mahaugha jaya jaya svāhā ||
n.­1202
It is not clear what mūrdhaśaraṇa refers to. It could be the resting place (śaraṇa) of the head (mūrdhan) or perhaps the most important or prominent place in the house. The Tib. interprets this as “the innermost place in the house.”
n.­1203
“Ten” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1204
In the Tib., the phrase “bodhisattva retinues” belongs to the next paragraph: “The bodhisattva retinues and all the gods…”
n.­1205
Tamāla can be the name of several species of tree, including Garcinia xanthochymus.
n.­1206
There is a dittography at this point in the Sanskrit text; the passage starting from “any storm clouds that bring strong winds” up to “will flee one thousand leagues into the ten directions” is repeated.
n.­1207
It is not clear if “coat of mail” refers to all the three procedures or just the procedure of the unguent meant to be applied to the entire body.
n.­1208
It seems that the Sanskrit word “jewel” (maṇi) is used here for the substance that can be applied as a bindi, a face wash, or an unguent. Similarly, in the rites that follow, the word “jewel” is used metaphorically rather than literally.
n.­1209
The Tib. reads “shine and be fearless.” The Skt. vi + √rāj can mean both to shine and to assume sovereignty.
n.­1210
The Skt. mahātmanā is ambiguous. The Tib. interprets this as “great intelligence.”
n.­1211
It is not clear if “coat of mail” refers here to all three procedures, or just the procedure of the unguent that is applied to the entire body.
n.­1212
The Tib. seems to interpret the Skt. parākrama (“heroism,” “valor”), as “subduing the enemies,” which is the literal translation of the elements of the compound, para-ākrama.
n.­1213
In place of “holding,” the Tib. reads “studying.” Either reading is a correct translation of the Skt. gṛhyamāṇa, but the first is more plausible as it agrees with the usage pattern of √grah throughout this text, and the hand is explicitly mentioned in the next sentence.
n.­1214
The referent of the phrase “great lokeśvara sage” is uncertain. Possibly it refers, in the spirit of this tantra, to the Buddha Śākyamuni as a lokeśvara (the name Śākyabuddha Lokeśvara is later included among the 108 lokeśvaras of Nepal). In the Tib., the phrase “great lokeśvara sage” is part of the next sentence.
n.­1215
“Vidyā” seems to be used here in its meaning of “charm.”
n.­1216
The Tib. reads, “This vidyā holder was prophesied by all the tathāgatas,” which reflects a different interpretation of the same Skt. text translated here.
n.­1217
The Tib. omits “vajra” and reads, “It should be understood that merely to see [the jewel] mounted upon a raised banner is to see the Tathāgata raise the victory banner of turning the wheel of Dharma and defeating the māras at the seat of awakening.”
n.­1218
“Dharma groves” were public places where Dharma teachings were given in India.
n.­1219
Suvarṇa can mean “gold” but is also the name of several plant species and the yellow variety of sandalwood. Here it is translated as “gold” on the authority of the Tib.
n.­1220
Nardostachys jatamansi.
n.­1221
Nāgapuṣpa is the name of several plants with fragrant blossoms or flowers, including Mesua roxburghii and Michelia champaca.
n.­1222
The two types of sandalwood could be red sandalwood and white sandalwood.
n.­1223
Vālaka is a species of Andropogon grass.
n.­1224
Costus speciosus.
n.­1225
Callicarpa macrophylla.
n.­1226
Interpreting (on the authority of the Tib.) the compound sahareṇuka as sa-hareṇuka. Hareṇuka, according to Monier-Williams, is “a kind of pea or pulse.” If the compound were dissolved as saha-reṇuka, then the ingredient would be pollen (reṇuka).
n.­1227
Symplocos racemosa.
n.­1228
Unidentified.
n.­1229
Unidentified.
n.­1230
Rasa can be the name of many substances and plants.
n.­1231
Again, suvarṇa has been translated here as “gold” on the authority of the Tib. It can be, however, the name of several plant species, including yellow sandalwood.
n.­1232
It is not clear whether he consecrates himself or the powder.
n.­1233
This part of the recipe is very unclear. Virata is an unidentified ingredient and is omitted in the Tib., which reads, “[The ingredients] should then be steeped in finely scented water, combined, mixed with gold, and fumigated with camphor and musk.”
n.­1234
The Tib. reads “measuring two ounces.”
n.­1235
The Tib. adds here “and cover it with gold.”
n.­1236
The Skt. ardham upārdham is unclear. The Tib. reads, “cover one half or a quarter of them with gold and leave half uncovered.”
n.­1237
The Skt. reads chāyā·ūṣṇa (“shade-hot”), which possibly means cool, or perhaps boiled and left in the shade to cool.
n.­1238
The Skt. includes, at the beginning of this sentence, the clause “having divided the gold into eight parts,” or perhaps “having combined it with the eight parts of gold.” The meaning is unclear.
n.­1239
The Skt. reads “thirty-petaled.”
n.­1240
“Gold jewel” probably refers to one of the “jewel” pills that were coated with gold in the rite described above.
n.­1241
The Tib. reads, “He should make a square maṇḍala using cow dung and cow urine, and then draw on it using a variety of colors.”
n.­1242
“For bali” has been supplied from the Tib., as the Skt. offers the incomprehensible balikaṭīr˚.
n.­1243
It is a mystery what the “five baskets” are. The Tib. reads “five lotus baskets.”
n.­1244
Neither the Skt. nor the Tib. specifies what mantra it is.
n.­1245
It is not clear whether he sprinkles the maṇḍala or himself.
n.­1246
It seems that this is the fifteenth day of the dark fortnight, i.e., the day of the new moon.
n.­1247
“And the dwellings they lead to” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1248
The Tib. reads, “The gates to sixty-four thousand caves will open.”
n.­1249
The Tib. reads, “if he ties the jewel to his right knee and the right thigh.”
n.­1250
The Tib. reads, “If he keeps it in his mouth, he will learn a thousand verses every day. Simply by swallowing it, he will acquire an ocean of learning.”
n.­1251
Tattvasādhana literally means “accomplishing thatness.”
n.­1252
“In his Amoghapāśa [forms]” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1253
The Tibetan translators interpreted this passage differently. In the context of the eastern direction, they read the word mukha, here translated as “the main form,” literally as “the face” and then understood only the “gestures” to be depicted in the remaining directions. This interpretation is unlikely, as neither the face nor the hand gestures could be “sitting in a cross-legged posture” as stated in the final line of the passage.
n.­1254
The last sentence has been translated from the Tib., as the Skt. is difficult to understand.
n.­1255
The Tib. reads “should fashion a lotus seat out of deodar wood that is roughly the diameter suitable to place the vase on. After placing the vase on it…”
n.­1256
In this instance, the maṇḍala is a stage-like ritual platform, so it is built rather than drawn.
n.­1257
Up to this point in the paragraph, the Tib. reads, “Around the center of the maṇḍala he should place incense, a variety of flowers and unguents, various bowls of offering water, and beautiful full jars, as well as many kinds of powdered incense. He should array whatever kinds of flowers and flower garlands he can afford and arrange sixteen exquisite butter lamps.”
n.­1258
The Tib. reads “sixty-two.”
n.­1259
The Skt. phrase maṇḍalatattva is ambiguous. The Tib. reads “bind the area.”
n.­1260
As the main rite that involves mantra recitation is performed on the day of the full moon, the vidyā holder should fast for five days prior to that day. The sentence beginning with “Sitting cross-legged” describes what he does on the day of the full moon.
n.­1261
The Tib. reads “one thousand and eight times.”
n.­1262
The feminine ending on “pitcher” (in the Sanskrit text) could suggest that the phrase “auspicious pitcher” (bhadrakalaśī) is intended as a proper name.
n.­1263
The Skt. reading bhadraghaṭa-śvete is very ambiguous. The Tib. does not reflect the part śvete, and it takes the “auspicious pitcher” (bhadrakalaśī) and the “auspicious pot” (bhadraghṭa) to be one and the same.
n.­1264
As before, the Sanskrit term bila suggests that these are passages leading to subterranean paradises.
n.­1265
This ointment enables one to see through solid objects and to see gods and other kinds of beings.
n.­1266
“Conches” and “khaṇḍika” are omitted in the Tib. The latter, literally “small fragments,” suggests small jewels or gems.
n.­1267
Unidentified.
n.­1268
“Coral” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1269
In the Sanskrit text, this sapphire is called mahānīla, while the previous one, in the same list, was called indranīla.
n.­1270
“Clothes” appears twice in this list.
n.­1271
“In all [possible] forms” (viśvarūpam) is not reflected in the Tib.
n.­1272
The Tib. reads “Magical palaces, the emanations of buddhas, the emanations of bodhisattvas, and the emanations of Vajradhara…”
n.­1273
The musk, bezoar, and camphor are probably the same that he previously placed in the auspicious pitcher on top of the mustard seeds.
n.­1274
The Tib. reads, “He will become the master of all yakṣas, rākṣasas, and bhūtas.”
n.­1275
The Tib. reads “one thousand.”
n.­1276
In place of “great lotus,” the Tib. reads “many lotuses.”
n.­1277
The Tib. reads “he will be free from defilements and free from greed” instead of “the defilements of his envy and jealousy will completely disappear.”
n.­1278
This appears to be a reference to the mustard seeds that fill the auspicious pitcher.
n.­1279
Reading °tathāgata­nayana° as °tathāgatānāṃ.
n.­1280
The Skt. is unclear, and thus this translation is conjectural; the feminine ending of “it” suggests that it could refer to awakening.
n.­1281
The Tib. reads, “If you do not focus your thoughts on other things, none of the tathāgatas will ever reproach you,” a translation that is grammatically impossible to derive from the extant Skt.
n.­1282
“Sovereign ritual” is a reference to the text of the AP.
n.­1283
Here the Tib. reads, “O Blessed One, please remain above my head. For what reason? O Blessed One, this divine body is not to be thought of as a human body. For what reason? O Blessed One, this essence of Amoghapāśa resides at the heart of the human body and in the inner mind.” This could be just a different interpretation of the same Sanskrit text.
n.­1284
“Lokeśvara” perhaps implies that their bodies are, just as all lokeśvaras, an emanation of Avalokiteśvara.
n.­1285
The Tib. reads, “But Blessed One, beings are difficult to control, difficult to understand, difficult to fathom. They lack faith, are ensnared by envy, and abound with evil, vice, impurity (lhag ma), pollution (sbags pa), anger, and wickedness.” Of particular confusion is the Tibetan use of the terms lhag ma and sbags pa, which are translated only tentatively here. These terms roughly correspond to the Skt. ucchiṣṭānucchiṣṭa, translated as “pure and impure.”
n.­1286
“And make friends with me” has been supplied from the Tib. The Skt. reads “and talk with me.”
n.­1287
The Tib. reads “protector, last resort, refuge, and support.”
n.­1288
The Tib. reads the Skt. uttārayiśyāmi, not in the sense of “I will deliver” but rather as “make exalted.”
n.­1289
In place of “that you, a pure being,” the Tib. reads “that you, who have affection for beings.”
n.­1290
“Sovereign ritual” is here a reference to the text of the AP.
n.­1291
“Amogharāja” here seems to be another name of Amoghapāśa.
n.­1292
I.e., the accumulation of merit and the accumulation of wisdom.
n.­1293
“Heart of Noble Avalokiteśvara-Amoghapāśa” is here a reference to the text of the AP.
n.­1294
It is not clear if the text refers here to a particular pill, ointment, or incense, or perhaps to any such objects employed in the amogha rites taught in this text.
n.­1295
“Padmapāṇi” seems to be here an epithet addressing Noble Avalokiteśvara.
n.­1296
The Tib. reads, “Embracing those beings with compassion, they will bring about their liberation and grant them the [mantra] recitation.”
n.­1297
This “Maheśvara” refers to Śiva, whereas the previous one (in this list) refers to a supreme deity, probably of the Brahmā type.
n.­1298
The Tib. interprets sārthavāha not as a proper name but as “merchants and businessmen.”
n.­1299
The Tib. reads, “I will now pronounce the secret mantra of the great Amogha, the heart mantra, the dhāraṇī, and the samaya.”
n.­1300
Skt. oṁ amogha­padma­pāśa­krodha ākarṣaya praveśaya | mahā­paśupati­yama­varuṇa­kubera­brahma­veṣa­dharaḥ | amogha­hṛdaya­padma­kula­samayāya hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ phaṭ svāhā ||
n.­1301
It is not clear if this paragraph is spoken by the anonymous narrator or by Śākyamuni.
n.­1302
In place of “gift of Dharma,” the Tib. reads “joy of the Dharma.”
n.­1303
Here the Tib. reads “summoned,” which makes little sense in context and is likely based on an attempt to modify a corruption in the Sanskrit text. The extant Sanskrit witness reads pūjā ākarti, which is an obvious corruption, and so it has been emended here to pūjāṃ kariṣyanti.
n.­1304
In place of “understand,” the Tib. reads “stable in.” Thus it is clear that the Tibetans read anupratiṣṭha where the extant Skt. has anupraviṣṭa.
n.­1305
From this point on, the Tib. interprets the term amogha as an adverb instead of an adjective as it did with the previous instances. This interpretation is grammatically possible, as amogha is certainly used adverbially in many places throughout this text.
n.­1306
The Sanskrit vidyā means both “knowledge” and the magical power derived therefrom.
n.­1307
The Tib. interprets this instance of amogha adverbially, which is also tenable.
n.­1308
“Worldly,” which in the conventional English usage would contradict “divine,” is here used in the sense of “non-soteriological.”
n.­1309
“To the right,” i.e., to Avalokiteśvara’s right.
n.­1310
In place of “with his body inclined” (avaśarīra), the Tib. reads “in his full body.” Possibly, the Tib. reading is a different interpretation of avaśarīra.
n.­1311
“As previously mentioned” refers to the implements held in the thirty-two hands of Noble Avalokiteśvara mentioned two paragraphs above.
n.­1312
It is not clear whether he is holding a lotus and a noose, or a noose made from a lotus stalk. The Tib. reflects the former.
n.­1313
The Tib. reads, “Noble Avalokiteśvara’s face radiates light rays.”
n.­1314
A sitting posture with one foot drawn in and the other slightly extended.
n.­1315
The “vidyā holder,” i.e., oneself.
n.­1316
It is not clear whether this number refers to the “blessed buddhas” or to the total number of figures in the maṇḍala.
n.­1317
Her position in the maṇḍala, as described in this sentence, indicates that Śrī is the “goddess of the maṇḍala” mentioned in the previous paragraph.
n.­1318
It is not specified, but presumably the mudrā in question is the mudrā of Amoghapāśa.
n.­1319
This is probably the dhāraṇī that begins with oṁ amogha­padma­pāśa­krodha, given earlier in the text at 2.­878, which addresses the wrathful Amoghapāśa as the samaya deity of the lotus family.
n.­1320
The Skt. reads “any other boons.”
n.­1321
It is not clear what the power of prabhājāla is. The Tib. translates this term literally as the “lattice of light.”
n.­1322
The Sanskrit word for “underground,” pātāla, implies the subterranean paradises of nāgas and asuras.
n.­1323
In place of “archery” (dhanurvāda), the Tib. reads “lapidary.”
n.­1324
Reading vastrākrāmaṇa as vastrākramaṇa. The Tib. translates ākramaṇa as “casting away.”
n.­1325
The Tib. inserts “footsore” after “fistulas.”
n.­1326
The Skt. aṣṭā­daśa­sahasreṇa is ambiguous, as it could mean “eighteen thousand” or “one thousand eighteen.” The Tib. understands it to be the latter.
n.­1327
Reading daśasahasrāṇi as daśasahasra. Here again it is ambiguous whether daśasahasra is “ten thousand” or, following the common Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit format, “one thousand and ten.” Only the latter option makes sense in context, however, as the number of recitations when the vidyā holder is practicing “day and night” is only “one thousand five hundred.”
n.­1328
The order is confusing here, but it seems that the eleventh day mentioned here precedes the next “day of the full moon,” i.e., the fifteenth, with “the next three days” being the intervening days between the eleventh and the fifteenth. The duration of the rite thus appears to be one month, from the fifteenth to the fifteenth.
n.­1329
The phrase “lotus pond” seems to be used here figuratively, as this “pond” is going to serve as the fire pit. In place of “he should dig a lotus pond,” the Tib. reads, “he should eat lotus hearts,” reflecting the reading padma­sāraṃ khādaṃ kartavyam instead of the extant (here slightly emended) padma­saraṃ khātaṃ kartavyam.
n.­1330
The Tib. reads, “Into the appropriately sized maṇḍala he should offer one thousand and eight homas consisting of lotus roots, stalks, and flowers mixed with ghee.”
n.­1331
“Fragrant wood” most likely means sandalwood but could also be aloes or other types of wood.
n.­1332
A homa offering is a repetitive act, consisting of individual homas.
n.­1333
The Skt. syntax could also be interpreted (as in the Tib. translation) to say that the lotus petals are to be used as fuel along with cedar wood.
n.­1334
The Tib. interprets aṣṭaśata as “eight hundred,” whereas it has been interpreted here, following the conventions of Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit, as “one hundred and eight.”
n.­1335
Jonesia asoka.
n.­1336
Again, the Tib. interprets aṣṭaśata as “eight hundred.”
n.­1337
The meaning of the Skt. text is unclear. The Tib. reads “the rite for revealing the abodes will be described.”
n.­1338
Here, again, the Tib. interprets aṣṭaśata as “eight hundred.”
n.­1339
I.e., the vidyā holder is facing east. “Facing west” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1340
Once again, the Tib. interprets aṣṭaśata as “eight hundred.”
n.­1341
“Enriching,” i.e., classed as the activity of enriching (the second of the four types of activity).
n.­1342
The Tibetans, reading the Skt. vīrakraya in place of dhīrakraya, translated this to say “acquire at a good price.”
n.­1343
Interpreting, on the authority of the Tib., bhagavato [sic] āryāvalokiteśvarasya as two persons: “the Blessed One” and “Noble Avalokiteśvara.”
n.­1344
“On the day of the full moon” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1345
The Tib. reads (speculatively), “Lifespans will double, even for those who have died and been reborn as animals.”
n.­1346
The Tib. omits “retinue” and reads “flying up to twenty times.”
n.­1347
In the Skt., there is an interpolation here, “he will become a sky traveler,” that seems out of context at this stage in the ritual.
n.­1348
I.e., the realgar gets hot, emits smoke, or bursts into flames.
n.­1349
Reading vasam ānayati as vaśam ānayati. In place of “[he] will bring [them] under his control,” the Tib. seems to reflect the verb mānayati and interprets the case of the preceding “yakṣas” etc. as instrumental, thus giving the reading “he will be venerated by yakṣas, rākṣasas, pretas, piśācas, and bhūtas, who will provide for him anything he seeks.”
n.­1350
“Still air” probably implies that he moves onward without being propelled by wind.
n.­1351
In place of “flying with the personal retinue of one hundred,” the Tib. reads “flying himself up to a hundred times.”
n.­1352
The Tib. misread puṣpāṇi (“flowers”) as yuṣmāṇi, which is how it is transliterated in the Tib. This word has no meaning in Skt.
n.­1353
Unidentified.
n.­1354
Costus speciosus.
n.­1355
Jonesia asoka.
n.­1356
Unidentified.
n.­1357
The Tib. translates kanaka (which in context probably means “thorn apple”) as “gold.”
n.­1358
Unidentified.
n.­1359
Euphorbia neriifolia.
n.­1360
Viṣṇukrama must be a variant spelling or a corruption of viṣṇukrānta or viṣṇukrānti, which can be the name of several plants.
n.­1361
There seems to be some confusion here regarding the procedural sequence. Possibly the last two sentences are an interpolation, as the next paragraph again describes placing the listed substances in a copper vessel.
n.­1362
As there is no new list, these could be the herbs listed in the previous paragraph.
n.­1363
Unidentified.
n.­1364
The Tib. reads “the oil of brahmaputraka.”
n.­1365
Adding quicksilver, as described two paragraphs above, gives the mixture alchemical properties, making it into an elixir (rasāyana). The term rasāyana can itself mean quicksilver.
n.­1366
The Sanskrit term, vedhana (literally “piercing”), denotes an alchemical process of transforming base metals into gold or silver by applying quicksilver.
n.­1367
This probably implies dark blue (as indicated earlier on in the text).
n.­1368
Getting hot is the second of the three possible outcomes, which were, as specified a few paragraphs above, “blazing with light,” “getting hot,” or “radiating light of various colors.”
n.­1369
Treating through the process called “piercing” (vedhana).
n.­1370
“Silver” is the Tib. reading. The Skt. reads “copper” (tāmra).
n.­1371
Strangely, the Skt. uses here a different word for copper (śulba), the precise meaning of which may be different from tāmra in the alchemical context.
n.­1372
This passage is very unclear, and the translation is partly guesswork. The Tib. reads, “If [the vidyā holder] melts one thousand palas of copper, one pala of the supreme elixir, and ten palas of silver mixed with copper, the supreme elixir will turn into one thousand palas of silver. With one pala [of this], a thousand palas of copper will turn into silver.”
n.­1373
Instead of “one thousand and eight,” the Degé version of the Tib. translation reads, “one hundred thousand,” while the Choné, Kangxi, Lithang, and Yongle versions read “eight thousand.”
n.­1374
It is only during select intermediary eons that blessed buddhas appear.
n.­1375
The Tib. reads, “His current birth will be his last, after which he will be freed from womb birth.”
n.­1376
Mesua ferrea.
n.­1377
Asparagus racemosus, also called “wild asparagus.”
n.­1378
Michelia champaka.
n.­1379
The Tib. reads, “Then, after fasting for three days‍—either from the sixth to the eighth, the twelth to the fourteenth, or the thirteenth to the fifteenth day of the bright fortnight…”
n.­1380
The Tib. reads “until [the pill] produces a sound.”
n.­1381
The Tib. reads “one thousand.”
n.­1382
Michelia champaka.
n.­1383
Terminalia chebula.
n.­1384
It is not clear if pāṇi is meant literally (“hand/handful”?) or is the name of another ingredient. The Tib. suggests the latter, as it transliterates this word as panina.
n.­1385
The three metals are gold, silver, and copper.
n.­1386
In place of “on the full moon day, having fasted for three days,” the Tib. reads, “after not sleeping for three nights, from the thirteenth to the full moon.”
n.­1387
Prosopis cineraria or Acacia suma.
n.­1388
It is not clear if the Skt. is meant to be read as “ashes and mustard seeds” or “ashes of mustard seeds.” The Tib. reflects the former.
n.­1389
“And bhūtas” has been supplied from the Tib. It is missing from the Skt.
n.­1390
Unidentified, but attested in other texts, e.g., the Hevajratantra.
n.­1391
Unidentified.
n.­1392
Mahāvyādhi can also mean black leprosy.
n.­1393
Uragasāra and gośīrṣa are different varieties of sandalwood.
n.­1394
“Hear” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­1395
“Yakṣa” is omitted in the Skt.
n.­1396
Grahas are beings who cause epileptic seizures.
n.­1397
In place of “circle,” the Tib. reads “manifold/variety,” possibly reflecting the reading amoghacitra˚ instead of the extant amoghacakra˚. The latter reading seems more likely in context, as cakra (“circle”) probably refers to the “circle of the assembly.”
n.­1398
There is a play on words in the Sanskrit text here, as the word for swinging/rotating (√bhram) is the same as the word for becoming confused.
n.­1399
As the number is not given, he probably repeats the king of vidyās once.
n.­1400
It is not clear whether the word “vomit” (√chṛd) is meant here literally or figuratively, i.e., whether the heart is supposed to come out of the corpse’s mouth or pop out of its chest. The Tib. uses the verb btsir, meaning “to squeeze” or “crush.”
n.­1401
In place of “will release [the vetāla],” the Tib. reads “will emit a sound.”
n.­1402
“Maṇḍala” here refers to the heart dhāraṇī that will be given next.
n.­1403
I.e., all the practitioners.
n.­1404
In place of “animals,” the Tib. reads “pretas.”
n.­1405
E.g., falling from a cliff or simply falling down. The Tib. suggests the former interpretation, as in place of “falling” it reads “abysses.”
n.­1406
In place of “hail and rats,” the Tib. reads “poisonous rats.”
n.­1407
The Tib. interprets darśana here not as “teaching” but as “seeing,” a standard translation of darśana but one not suited to this context. Because the maṇḍala of liberation is a dhāraṇī, it can be heard, memorized, or taught, rather than seen.
n.­1408
Reading (on the authority of the Tib.) bhaga˚ as bhara. The Sanskrit text of the mantra quoted in the note has been emended accordingly.
n.­1409
The Sanskrit manuscript has sarva­vyādhihara (“O remover of all diseases!”) repeated twice. The text of the mantra quoted in the note has been emended.
n.­1410
Skt. oṁ sarva­tathāgatāvalokita­pāśa­hṛdaye jvala jvala dharma­dhātu­garbhe cara cara mahā­padma­bhuje dhara dhara mahā­pāśa­dhare vara vara vara­raśmi­śata­sahasra­pratimaṇḍita­śarīre tara tara vipula­teja­dhare bhara bhara ṣaṭ­pāramitā­paripūraṇe kala kala mahā­brahma­veṣa­dhare mala mala sarva­pāpā­varaṇa­mala­kilbiṣanāśane dhuru dhuru bodhisattva­viśuddhe bhuru bhuru mahā­sattva­vatsale yama­varuṇa­kubere namas­kṛte ’huru huru brahma­viṣṇu­maheśvara­kumāra­nandikeśvara·īśvara­maheśvara­deva­putra­vandita­namas­kṛte vividha­maṇi­mauli­dhare · amitābha­jina­makuṭa­dhare divya­maṇi­kanaka­vajra­vaiḍūrya­mara­kaṭa­padma­rāgendra­nīla­divya­mukti­kālaṅkṛta­śarīra­śveta­yajñopavīta­dharaḥ · jaṭā­makuṭa­maṇḍita­nava­candra­racita­padma­dharaḥ padmāsana­padma­bhuja­trilocana­triśūla­dharaḥ pāśa­dharaḥ sarva­tathāgatābhiṣiktaḥ sara sara sarva­pāpa­praśamana­kara mahā­kāruṇika turu turu sarva­vara­dāyaka bodhi bodhi sarva­tathāgatāvalokita­bodhimaṇḍāvalokite lokeśvara­maheśvara mahā­cintāmaṇi­dharaḥ · viśva­rūpa mahā­saumya­vadana mahā­kāruṇika budhya budhya bodhaya bodhaya bhagavan sarva­tathāgatālokigarbhe mahā­puṇya­teja­dharaḥ pravara­siddhi­kara sarva­vyādhihara sarva­sattva­dayāparaḥ sarva­duḥkha­pramocakaḥ · mahā­kāruṇika namo ’stu te svāhā ||
n.­1411
The phrase “noose gaze” (avalokitapāśa, sometimes vilokitapāśa), here and in other contexts, possibly suggests that the magnetizing gaze itself constitutes the “unfailing” noose.
n.­1412
The dhāraṇī is omnifarious inasmuch as it manifests as the deity’s omnifarious body, for which the deity and the mantra are one and the same.
n.­1413
“It is the ultimate cure for every disease” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1414
The Tib. interprets, in the last two clauses, the word amogha adverbially: “[the dhāraṇī] amogha-plants the seeds of goodness and amogha-causes [the vidyā holder] to partake…”
n.­1415
Again, amogha is interpreted adverbially in the Tib.: “[This dhāraṇī] amogha-proclaims…”
n.­1416
The Tib. reads, “It amogha-sends clouds…”
n.­1417
The Skt. inserts at this place a string of syllables, tha tha tha tha tha, the significance of which is unclear. These are not found in the Tibetan translation.
n.­1418
The Tib. reads, “It amogha-produces … merit and amogha-plants the roots…”
n.­1419
The contextual meaning of nidhāna (treasure trove?) is unclear. The Tib. translates it as “rituals,” or possibly reflects a different reading (sādhana?).
n.­1420
“The thirty-two palaces” seems to be a reference to the thirty-two abodes in the realm of Thirty-Three‍—these abodes are located on the four peaks of Mount Sumeru. The abode on the central peak, occupied by Indra, is not counted here. However, there seems to be some confusion here, because the realm of Thirty-Three is mentioned again in the same sentence.
n.­1421
The Tib. omits this line, which in the Skt. reads amoghatuṣitālayapraveśanam.
n.­1422
In place of “jewelry,” the Tib. reads “Dharma robes”; “various gems” is omitted.
n.­1423
Literally “utterances,” one of the nine divisions of works in the Buddhist canon.
n.­1424
Literally “summaries,” this refers to a particular class of works in the Buddhist canon.
n.­1425
“Stories of past events” (itivṛttaka) are a class of works in the Buddhist canon.
n.­1426
The “marvels” constitute one of the divisions of the Buddhist canon.
n.­1427
At this point (A.77.b, line 2), the Sanskrit text jumps forward to A.78.b, line 2, because a section of text was shifted forward. At A.79.b, line 4, the text will jump back to A.77.b, line 2 (at n.­1437).
n.­1428
In place of “evil,” the Tib. reads “bad destinies.”
n.­1429
The Tib. reads, “Good! It is good, O great being, that you taught the essence of this rare dhāraṇī, which is a magical transformation of the supramundane. It is the magical display of the entire host of tathāgatas and bodhisattvas and is renowned as the secret essence.”
n.­1430
The number jumps from Tv.169 to Tv.173 because of a misplaced section of text in the Sanskrit manuscript (see n.­1441).
n.­1431
The dhāraṇīmaṇḍala is the maṇḍala of liberation that the dhāraṇī constitutes in itself. The Tib. interprets the Sanskrit compound dhāraṇī­maṇḍala­vidhi as a copulative compound (dvandva): “the dhāraṇī, maṇḍala, and rite.”
n.­1432
The page number jumps forward here because of a misplaced section of text in the Sanskrit manuscript (see n.­1427).
n.­1433
“Employ the mudrās” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­1434
The “Lokeśvara” here is Avalokiteśvara.
n.­1435
The Skt. balābalena could also be interpreted “in their weakness and strength” etc. The Tib. reads “with strength and valor,” reflecting a different reading.
n.­1436
It is not easy to distinguish between the maṇḍala of liberation and the physical maṇḍala marked out on the ground that is associated with this rite and described later on. At this point in the text, it is more likely that the latter is meant.
n.­1437
Here ends the passage that is shifted forward in the Sanskrit manuscript; at this point the text jumps back to A.77.b, line 2 (see n.­1427).
n.­1438
“Teaching” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1439
It is not clear whether the grammatical subject of this sentence (the masculine pronoun eṣa) refers to the “dhāraṇī procedure” or “the Lokeśvara.” The Sanskrit syntax suggests the former, but the Tib. understands it to be the latter.
n.­1440
The reference here is to Avalokiteśvara, the chief Lokeśvara.
n.­1441
The page number here jumps back because of a misplaced section of text in the Sanskrit manuscript (see n.­1430).
n.­1442
There is a figure of speech in the Skt. here. The phrase dhāraṇī-maṇḍala, because of the double meaning of dhāraṇī (which can mean “earth” or “dhāraṇī”), can be interpreted here in three different ways: (1) as the entire land of Jambudvīpa, (2) as the totality of beings there, and (3) as the circle of practitioners of the dhāraṇī. A few paragraphs further (at UT22084-092-001-2659), there will be the description of the maṇḍala drawn on the ground, adding to the range of interpretations.
n.­1443
The Tib. seems to translate the Skt. abhicchādana (“gift”), with etymological literalness, as “covered” (mngon par dgab pa).
n.­1444
The page number shifts back sequentially here because of a misplaced section of text in the Sanskrit manuscript (see n.­1427).
n.­1445
The Tib. reads “bodies as numerous as the grains of sand in ninety-nine hundreds of millions of billions of Gaṅgā rivers.”
n.­1446
“Seat” (maṇḍa) is absent in the Tibetan translation.
n.­1447
In places of “feces and vomit” (gūthoḍīrṇa), the Tib. reads “chaff and charcoal,” reflecting a different reading.
n.­1448
The measurement referred to is not clear. The Skt. seems to read “excavate an area … the size of the human head,” but this is impossible, as the maṇḍala that will cover the excavated area is at least five cubits in diameter. The Tib. reads, “On that patch of ground, [the vidyā holder] / should dig to the depth equal to the size of a person.”
n.­1449
The Tib. reads “and color the dhāraṇī and maṇḍala red / or the color of saffron.” This reading is, however, unlikely, as the maṇḍala has not yet been drawn.
n.­1450
There is a play on words in the Skt. here, as bhūmi can mean “ground/earth” and also “level/stage.” To account for the two meanings, bhūmi in this clause could be translated twice, and the sentence interpreted as “this ground/level is the same as the level of the realized beings.”
n.­1451
In place of “five,” the Tib. reads “fifteen.”
n.­1452
Reading sumāptañ as samāptañ. In place of “smooth finish” (suślakṣṇa­samāpta), the Tib. reads “extremely threatening,” which does not quite fit the context.
n.­1453
This line is “inner” in relation to the other two lines, but it is not clear where it is positioned in relation to the two concentric squares.
n.­1454
From this point, the page numbers appear in correct sequential order.
n.­1455
The Skt. nānā­ratna­vimāna (a “structure of various jewels”) seems to refer here to the railing, or the veranda with the railing (vedikā), that in itself is a vimāna (“structure”) “made from various jewels.” This is consistent with the usage of this text, where vimāna can mean any artificial structure. The Tib., however, renders vimāna with its more common meaning as “palace.”
n.­1456
It is not clear if he should draw the temple-palace, or perhaps make a three-dimensional model of it.
n.­1457
The exact layout is not clear, but the “maṇḍala in the center” is probably the space opposite Vairocana, who is sitting between Śākyamuni and Amitābha.
n.­1458
The Tib. translates madhya­sthāna­viśāradam (“skillfully placing them halfway between”) as “in the middle is the Fearless One,” taking viśāradam as the name of a deity in the center of the maṇḍala. This, however, does not seem to make sense, as this passage is about the deities at the four sides of the maṇḍala.
n.­1459
“On the inside” (madhya­sthāna­gate) is rather vague in this context. Possibly, the Four Great Kings are outside the corners while the four wrathful goddesses are positioned inside the same corners.
n.­1460
The page number marker jumps forward here because of a misplaced section of text in the Sanskrit manuscript (see n.­1427).
n.­1461
This Maheśvara is the same as Śiva, whereas the previous one in this list is one of the Brahmās. He is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1462
The Tib. has “Kubera” (lus ngan po) here.
n.­1463
It is not clear if the emblems listed next are meant to be those of the gods of Thirty-Three.
n.­1464
It is not clear what kind of a weapon tiryagdaṇḍa (“horizontal staff”) is, but the term is attested in Sanskrit literature.
n.­1465
The reading ˚ādarśanaṃ vakṣaṃ (“mirror,” “purse”) is problematic in Skt., and it appears to have also given the Tibetan translators trouble. The Tib. mi snang ba (“invisible”) suggests the Tibetans understood adarśana (literally “not visible”) instead of ādarśana (“mirror”). The term that follows, ’bag sha, is difficult to interpret, but when pronounced it sounds remarkably like the Skt. vakṣya, suggesting the possibility that the term was originally transliterated from the Skt. and then distorted through editorial revision.
n.­1466
The reading “vajra-square marked with vajras” is problematic. Possibly this phrase is meant to start a new list of emblems. The Tib. reads “a square marked with a vajra.” The preceding term, “vajra,” is understood to be a separate implement.
n.­1467
A nandikāvarta or nandyāvarta, literally “whirl of joy,” is similar to a svastika.
n.­1468
Khara could be “a quadrangular mound of earth for receiving the sacrificial vessels” (Monier-Williams). The Tib. renders this as “sacrificial vase,” perhaps pointing to a variant reading of karaka.
n.­1469
Paṭala could be a veil, a box, or other things. It is rendered into the Tib. as “woolen cloth,” the equivalent of the Skt. paṭa.
n.­1470
The Tib. reads “distinguished by their different features.”
n.­1471
The Skt. nāga should perhaps be translated here as “elephant” and interpreted as the four elephants that support the world, the chief of whom is Airāvaṇa, the mount of Indra.
n.­1472
In place of “wine” (madya), the Tib. reads “fish,” reflecting the reading matsya.
n.­1473
It is not clear whether it is the entire maṇḍala or the individual lotuses that are surrounded with the strings.
n.­1474
It is not clear what “crest banners” are, but the Tib. supports this reading.
n.­1475
In place of “clean, pure” (śucinā śuci˚), the Tib. reads “silken.”
n.­1476
In the Tib., it is a copper flower that is placed on the pot.
n.­1477
It is not clear if this lotus is the same lotus as the copper lotus just mentioned or is a different lotus.
n.­1478
The structure of the Tib. translation differs slightly from the extant Skt.: “All around the periphery of the maṇḍala, [the vidyā holder] should arrange sixty-four silver and copper vessels filled with fragrances, powders, ointments, flowers, and fruits, as well as offering water. He should also arrange sixty-four full iron pots, as well as sixty-four incense burners filled with flowers and plants. After he has arranged them, he should burn various kinds of incense. At the four gates he should arrange decorated vessels filled with offering water and adorned with silk. He should then erect sixty-four arrows festooned with banners and set upon rings of jasmine flowers. He should also decorate the maṇḍala with arrows resplendent with various colors and a variety of garlands of jewels.”
n.­1479
As the word maṇḍala is used, it is not clear whether this refers to a circular outer zone surrounding the main maṇḍala or to a separate maṇḍala. The first option is more plausible.
n.­1480
It is not clear if the text means “sixty-four pots, sixty-four jars, and sixty-four pitchers” or sixty-four vessels in total.
n.­1481
The Tib. reads “sixty-four round earthenware bowls.”
n.­1482
In place of this line of Skt., the Tib. reads simply, “He should [also] arrange sixty-four different kinds of bali.”
n.­1483
It is not clear what the “five colors” refers to, whether it is to the color of individual jars, the food in the jars, or perhaps the colored threads that are tied around them.
n.­1484
Beginning where this translation reads “The groups of sixty-four vessels,” the Tib. reads, “He should arrange sixty-four vessels of five different colors that are filled with various kinds of food, pour a variety of drinks, and arrange a variety of the five white bali.”
n.­1485
The Tib. translates uttaramaṇḍala literally as “northern maṇḍala.”
n.­1486
The Tib. reads “bali area” (balimaṇḍala) as two elements, “the bali and the maṇḍala.”
n.­1487
Amogha­pāśa Sūtra is an alternative title of the AP.
n.­1488
In the Tib., the last two sentences read, “After reading the Dharma and bathing well, he should wrap himself in divine cloth and, now clean, dress in new clean clothes that are scented with various perfumes.”
n.­1489
“Maṇḍala of liberation” seems to refer here simply to the maṇḍala.
n.­1490
The Tib. reads, “adorned with garlands of silk streamers.”
n.­1491
“White” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1492
The Tib. identifies the period from the eighth to the fifteenth as the time in which the mantras mentioned in the next paragraph are to be recited.
n.­1493
The Tib. reads “recite” in place of “consecrate.”
n.­1494
The “maṇḍala of liberation that is revered by all the bodhisattvas” could be the first mantra given in the AP, near the beginning of the text (1.­13).
n.­1495
“The heart mantra of the noose[-like] maṇḍala of liberation” possibly refers to the second mantra given in the AP (see 2.­6).
n.­1496
It is possible that the “maṇḍala of Amoghapāśa” refers to the painting of Amoghapāśa erected in the “southern quarter” (see 2.­1006 above) rather than the maṇḍala on the ground, which has not Amoghapāśa but Vairocana in the center. This seems to be confirmed by the reference to this “maṇḍala” as duṣyamaṇḍala (“cloth maṇḍala”) in the next sentence.
n.­1497
The Tib. dissolves the compound duṣyamaṇḍala (“cloth maṇḍala”) as two things, “the cloth [painting] and the maṇḍala.”
n.­1498
The Tib. reads “one thousand.”
n.­1499
Kṣatriyas does not appear in the Tib.
n.­1500
The Tib. takes this to be two items, “hells and suffering.”
n.­1501
The Tib. reads, “I hold such a person as a tathāgata. Because he is both worldly and transcendent, I consecrate him with my head.”
n.­1502
The Tib. inserts here “They will be the foremost children of Noble Avalokiteśvara.”
n.­1503
In the Tib. this list begins with Agni (me lha).
n.­1504
The first Maheśvara in this list is Śiva, and the other is one of the Brahmās. The second “Maheśvara” is omitted in the Tib., possibly because the translators wanted to avoid what seemed to be a repetition.
n.­1505
In place of “bhūtas,” the Tib. reads “piśācas.”
n.­1506
The Tib. reads “intense poison” in place of “injustice.”
n.­1507
“Quarter pala” is supplied from the Tib. The Skt. just reads “part” (bhāga).
n.­1508
Akṣa could mean a die or an Elaeocarpus seed.
n.­1509
Prosopis spicigera or Mimosa suma.
n.­1510
Surabhi (“fragrant”) can be the name of several plant species and fragrant substances, including champak and Mimosa suma.
n.­1511
This is not completely clear, but possibly the “two-footed animals” are birds.
n.­1512
The part from “eliminates yakṣas” has been supplied from the Tib. It is omitted in the Skt.
n.­1513
Here and elsewhere in this text, the phrase amogha­pāśa­maṇḍalaṃ vimokṣa­maṇḍalam can be interpreted and translated as both “the maṇḍala of liberation that is the heart essence of Amoghapāśa” and “the liberation-maṇḍala [dhāraṇī] that is a heart mantra of Amoghapāśa,” as this dhāraṇī (mantra no. 2) can be regarded as one of the heart mantras of Amoghapāśa.
n.­1514
The Tib. does not mention filaments.
n.­1515
Reading pātra˚ (“bowl”) as pattra˚ (“petal”). The text is very unclear at this point. The Skt. adds “five” after “sixteen,” which is open to many interpretations. Possibly, the vidyā holder places only five petals in the hole, which is surrounded by the sixteen petals, or “five” could perhaps refer to the number of colors used. The Tib. reads, “Inside it, he should place an elongated sixteen[-petaled] lotus decorated with various colors.”
n.­1516
The Tib. reads, “He should add four full silver dishes and four golden dishes filled with argha water for the feet.”
n.­1517
The Tib. reads “fragrances and flowers,” possibly reflecting the reading gandhapuṣpāṇi instead of the extant puṣpāṇi.
n.­1518
Amogha­pāśa Sūtra is an alternative title of the AP.
n.­1519
It is not clear if the vidyā holder consecrates the pills or himself.
n.­1520
In the Tib., this mantra is named the maṇḍala of liberation of the blazing Amoghavilokita.
n.­1521
The number expected at this position is 200. However, to keep the numbering in parallel with the Sanskrit edition (Kimura 1998), this has been changed to 201.
n.­1522
Oṁ bhūr bhuva (also oṁ bhūr bhuvaḥ svaḥ) is the famous Gāyatrī mantra found in the Ṛgveda (3.62.10).
n.­1523
Skt. oṁ padma­pāṇi dhara dhara padma­bhuje jvala jvala hutāśane bhuru bhuru vimokṣa­bhuje daha daha sarva­malān amogha­pāṇi­varade hūṁ hūṁ | nirdaha pāpān śama śamani lokottāraṇi samanta­raśmi­varade turu turu pravara·amogha­siddhiḥ | oṁ bhūr bhuva namo ’stu te svāhā ||
n.­1524
“They will flee” makes sense insofar as fevers (jvara) are often personified as spirits.
n.­1525
In place of “if he casts the ashes against the wind,” the Tib. reads “if he smears the ash particles on the beak of a raven,” possibly reflecting a different reading or misreading the extant reading.
n.­1526
“Wind” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1527
It is not clear if the vidyā holder needs to sprinkle the ashes in a circle outside the area to be protected or just around himself.
n.­1528
“Noble Avalokiteśvara” is probably the same as Amoghapāśa mentioned in the previous paragraph.
n.­1529
This gesture could be the same as the boon-granting gesture, as in mantra no. 210 later on (2.­1059) this figure is referred to, inter alia, by the epithet varadapāṇi, the “boon-granting hand.”
n.­1530
“Noble Avalokiteśvara,” in his form as Amoghapāśa, is here the central figure in the painting.
n.­1531
The number thirty-two includes individual deities as well as classes of deities, such as the gods of Akaniṣṭha.
n.­1532
The Maheśvara mentioned in the previous sentence is Śiva, whereas this Maheśvara is probably one of the Brahmās.
n.­1533
Mahākāla, as he is mentioned here along with Nandikeśvara, is probably the wrathful aspect of Śiva.
n.­1534
Nandopananda could be one name; the Tib., however, takes it to be two: Nanda and Upananda.
n.­1535
The Tib. states that the gods from these realms “emanate various flowers and precious gems from their hands and hold various other implements.” In the Skt., this phrase belongs to the next paragraph, where it is used in a different context.
n.­1536
This line is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1537
The Skt. reads aṣṭa­mahā­bhaya­caitya (“eight great fear caitya”). The word bhaya (“fear”) seems unnecessary and is not found in the Tib. translation, which instead reads “the eight great caityas arrayed in a ring.”
n.­1538
It is not clear if it is just Vajradhara who holds the whisk or if they both hold it.
n.­1539
The exact position implied by “to the right” and “to the left” in this sentence is not clear. The Blessed One is not one and the same. The one on the right, here worshiped by Avalokiteśvara-Amoghapāśa, is probably the same as the one described earlier as “approaching the seat of awakening,” and the one on the left, the same as the one “turning the wheel of Dharma.”
n.­1540
“The lotus” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1541
The Tib. inserts here “He should refrain from using bad words and abandon any bad intentions.”
n.­1542
“Tathāgatas” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­1543
In the Tib., “the Tathāgata Amitābha” belongs to the next sentence, where it replaces “this cloth painting.”
n.­1544
The term king of vidyās can apply to both the vidyā deities and their vidyā mantras.
n.­1545
This phrase, which addresses Amoghapāśa, is a somewhat arbitrary rendering of the Sanskrit compound amoghāvalokita­mahā­maṇḍala­padma.
n.­1546
“Accomplishment” (siddhi) in the vocative case could be a short form of the epithet amoghasiddhi (“unfailing accomplishment”), sometimes regarded as a deity in his own right.
n.­1547
Skt. oṁ amoghāvalokita­mahā­maṇḍala­padme sarva­bodhisattva­namas­kṛte bhara bhara samantāvalokite amogha­mahā­brahma­veṣa­dharaḥ · dhara dhara mahā­kāruṇikaḥ · bodhaya bodhaya mahā­bodhani bodhi bodhi padma­vibodhani sarva­pāpāndha­kāra­praśamani sarva­durgati­nivāraka mahā­kāruṇikaḥ · bahu­vividha­veṣa­dharaḥ satathāgata­garbhāḥ · huru huru amogha­garbhe turu turu amogha­pāśa­haste muru muru vimokṣa­bhuje kṣiṇi kṣiṇi sarvāvaraṇa­viśuddhe bhara bhara sarva­tathāgata­paripūrite tara tara tāraya · avalokaya padma­bhuje maṇi­kanaka­vibhuṣita­bāhu dama dama dur­dāntānāṃ mahā­bodhisattva­varada mahā­kāruṇika sarva­deva­gaṇa­namas­kṛta ṛṣi­gaṇa­stavitaḥ śata­sahasra­candra­sūryātireka­raśmi-r-avabhāsita mahā­paśupati­veṣa­dharaḥ parama­śuddha­sattvaḥ · avalokite lokeśvara maheśvara parama­kāruṇika­maṇḍaleśvara supra­buddha mahā­padma­bhujeśvara mahā­vidyādhareśvara dhira dhira mahā­dhira mahā­kāruṇika mahā­mokṣa­maṇḍala­dhara sarva­tathāgata­guhya­mudra­samaya­dhara mahā­bala­viryā­dharaḥ · mahā­maṇi­maulī­dharaḥ · amitābha­makuṭa­dharaḥ · dhuru dhuru samantāvalokeśvara maheśvara pāśa­dhareśvara para para parama­mahā­maitrī · avalokitaḥ sarva­sattva­santārakaḥ siddhi siddhy āśā­paripūraka mahā­vara­prada namo ’stu te svāhā ||
n.­1548
Skt. oṁ vīra vīra mahā­maṇḍala­viśvarūpa­ṣaṭ­pāramitā­paripūrakaḥ sarva­bodhisattva­namas­kṛtaḥ parama­vipula­vimokṣa­dharaḥ · mahā­pāśavilokita · amogha­pāśa­jvalita mahā­jvālāvalokita mahā­maṇi­dīpta­dharaḥ samantāvabhāsitaḥ · jvala jvala mahā­gambhīra­vimokṣa­pāśa­dharaḥ · bala­bodhyaṅgākarṣaka | oṁ brahma­rūpa­mahāmogha­pāśa hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ | sarva­sattvavilokita vara­prada namo ’stu te svāhā ||
n.­1549
Skt. oṁ vibudhya vibudhya vibudhya mahākāruṇika | tara tara tāraya mahārṇavapāram | mahā­bhuja vilokaya hūṁ phaṭ svāhā ||
n.­1550
Skt. oṁ amogha­pāśa mahā­dāna­pāramitām paripūraya hūṁ dara dara vividha­vicitraiḥ sarva­sattvopabhoga­sarva­tathāgata­mahā­dāna­pūjā­meghaiḥ pravartaya | tara tara tarāya mahā­padma­pāṇi hūṁ phaṭ svāhā ||
n.­1551
Skt. oṁ amogha­śīla sambhara sambhara bhara bhara mahā­śuddha­sattva padma­vibhuṣita­bhuja dhara dhara samantāvalokita hūṁ phaṭ svāhā ||
n.­1552
Skt. oṁ mahā­vīryāmogha­vilokite vara vara dṛḍhavīrya mahā­bala bala bala mahā­bodhyaṅga bala­bodhyani hūṁ phaṭ svāhā ||
n.­1553
Reading kṣaṇa kṣaṇa as kṣama kṣama. The meaning of kṣaṇa (“a free state pregnant with opportunities”), however, could also be fitted into the context of this dhāraṇī.
n.­1554
Skt. oṁ amogha­kṣānti sarva­bodhi­sattva­kṣamiṇa kṣaṇa kṣaṇa mahā­maitrī­karuṇā­sattva­vatsala mahā­kāruṇika sarva­sattva­kṣamiṇa hūṃ phaṭ svāhā ||
n.­1555
Skt. oṁ sarva­tathāgata­mahāmogha­karuṇādhyāna­samādhiḥ sarva­vimokṣa prakampya curu curu hūṁ phaṭ svāhā ||
n.­1556
Skt. oṁ amogha­mahā­prajñāvabhāsa samanta­sphuraṇa­buddhiḥ prasara prasara samanta­buddhiḥ | avalokaya bhagavan prajñāvalokita­cakṣuṣā mahā­prajñā­varada­pāṇi mahā­prajñā­padma­dhāriṇa bhuje hūṁ phaṭ svāhā ||
n.­1557
The Tib. reads, “He will develop the intelligence and wisdom of recollecting all the tathāgatas in the ten directions and the buddhas of the past, present, and future.”
n.­1558
Skt. oṁ amogha­vimokṣa­maṇḍala­mahādbhuta­vimale dhara dhara dhiri dhiri mahādbhuta­kamala-m-amitābha­makuṭa­dharaṃ hūṁ phaṭ svāhā ||
n.­1559
The reading maṇḍala­khātra­mantra (“mantra for digging the maṇḍala”) is not supported by the Tib. which instead reads,“In that maṇḍala, the vidyā holder should incant…”
n.­1560
In the Sanskrit there is a play on words here, as the level they are established on is called bhūmi, as is the protected area they are in.
n.­1561
In the Sanskrit text, sama sama is added alliteratively before samantena (“all around”). This alliteration would be difficult to replicate in English.
n.­1562
In the Sanskrit text, mala mala is added alliteratively before vimala nirmala. This alliteration would be difficult to replicate in English.
n.­1563
Svāhā is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1564
Skt. oṁ amogha druma­latā­vṛkṣa­śākha­patra­puṣpa­phala­viṭapāroha­nadī­taḍāga­puṣkiriṇyutsahrada­sundara­prasravaṇa­vividha­vicitraṃ pariśodhaya padma­bhuja | sama sama samantena parimaṇḍalaṃ pariśodhaya | mala mala vimala nirmala supariśuddha­padmopalipta | jala­malān viśuddha śodhaya śodhaya paramamahā­śuddha­sattva hūṁ phaṭ svāhā | namo tri­bhuvane hūṁ phaṭ svāhā ||
n.­1565
It is not clear how the compound candana­padmodaka­sarṣapa (“sandalwood–lotus–water–mustard-seeds”) should be dissolved. The Tib. reads “sandalwood, lotuses, and water and mustard seeds.”
n.­1566
The Tib. reads, “will be free of [the disorders of] bile, phlegm, and spit.”
n.­1567
The Tib. reads, “Those who clean their teeth with this water will greatly increase their recollection of the Buddha’s wisdom.”
n.­1568
Neither the Skt. nor the Tib. specifies what flowers; probably the flowers that were earlier sprinkled with ambrosia.
n.­1569
The Tib. reads “and will become pure in many ways.” The Tib. translation of ghrāṇa (“nose/olfactory organ”) is typically sna, thus it would appear that the accretion of scribal or editorial errors resulted in the current reading of the adverbial sna tshogs su (“various/many/manifold”).
n.­1570
Skt. oṁ amogha · amale ’trimale vimale nirmale divya­pariśuddhe sarva­malopakarṣite mahā­bodhi­sattva­varade pravara­pariśuddhe mahā­maṇi­ratna­kāya­pariśuddhe maṇi maṇi­śodhani mahāmogha­cintā­maṇi­śuddhe hṛdaya­śuddhe kāya­nirmala­mahā­maṇi­pariśuddhe huru huru pravara­pāṇi mahā­bhuja­varade turu turu mahā­sattva­vatsale pariśodhaya māṃ sarva­pāpā suviśuddha­male svāhā ||
n.­1571
The Degé version of the Tib. reads, “He should then perform ablution using a white towel and drink [the mixture] seven times.” The Yongle, Lithang, Kangxi, and Choné read, “He should then [put] seven palas [of the mixture] in a lotus and drink it,” while the Stok version follows the extant Skt.
n.­1572
The Sanskrit kalpa can refer to both the entire text of the AP and the rite just described. The word “treatises” later on in the sentence makes the first option more likely.
n.­1573
The literal meaning of amoghapadma (“amogha lotus”) is significant here, as, metaphorically, it is perhaps the lotus that is meant to expand in all directions.
n.­1574
Skt. oṁ amogha­padma­vimale prasara samanta­mukhe svāhā ||
n.­1575
Skt. oṁ amogha­vividha­rūpa­vicitra­gandha­rasa­bhara­pravara­bhuje svāhā ||
n.­1576
Skt. oṁ amogha­samanta­parimaṇḍala­pāśa­baddhe hūṁ ||
n.­1577
Skt. oṁ amogha­samanta­daśa­digmahā­sīmā[ṃ] bandhaya dhuru dhuru hūṁ phaṭ svāhā ||
n.­1578
Skt. oṁ amogha­rakṣaṇa­pāśa­haste bhuru bhuru svāhā ||
n.­1579
Skt. oṁ amogha­cūḍā­maṇi huru huru nāga­pāśa­baddhe hūṁ svāhā ||
n.­1580
Skt. oṁ amogha­rakṣā samantena mahā­pāśe bhuru bhuru svāhā ||
n.­1581
Skt. oṁ amogha­jala­vimale suru suru svāhā ||
n.­1582
Skt. oṁ amogha·amṛta­bindu cara cara svāhā ||
n.­1583
Skt. oṁ amogha­vidyā­vastre curu curu svāhā ||
n.­1584
Skt. oṁ amogha­bhujaka­vaca­varade ciri ciri svāhā ||
n.­1585
Skt. oṁ amogha­brahma­bhuje paryantena prasara svāhā ||
n.­1586
Skt. oṁ amogha­cūḍā­maṇi­padme · abhiṣiñcaya mama sarva­tathāgatābhiṣekair maṇi maṇi svāhā ||
n.­1587
The mantra has been emended here (on the authority of the Tib.) from dhare dhara to dhara dhara.
n.­1588
Skt. oṁ amogha­padma vasundhare dhara dhara dharaṇi maṇḍe hūṁ ||
n.­1589
Skt. oṁ amogha­samanta­paryaṅke bhuvana­bhuve svāhā ||
n.­1590
Skt. oṁ amogha­surabhi­padme para para hūṁ ||
n.­1591
Skt. oṁ amogha­vividha­gandha­prasaraiḥ puru pūrṇa­bhuje svāhā ||
n.­1592
Skt. oṁ amogha­vividha­lepana­pravare piri piri svāhā ||
n.­1593
Skt. oṁ amogha­gagana­sphuraṇa­mayai dhūra dhūra hūṁ ||
n.­1594
Skt. oṁ amogha­śukla­rasa­rasāgrādhara vidhara hūṁ ||
n.­1595
The Skt. āhārabali (literally “food bali”) is rendered into the Tib. as “bali and food.” The word for food in the mantra itself is anna, which usually refers to staple foods, such as boiled rice.
n.­1596
Skt. oṁ amogha­pravarānna­vilokite kiri kiri hūṁ ||
n.­1597
Skt. (emended based on the Tib.) oṁ vividhāmogha­phala para para hūṁ || The mantra in the Sanskrit manuscript reads oṁ vividhāmogha-m-aghamala para para hūṁ.
n.­1598
Skt. oṁ amoghādbhuta­gandha­vare hūṁ ||
n.­1599
Oṁ is missing from the Sanskrit text.
n.­1600
Skt. oṁ amogha­vividha­maṇi­bhūṣaṇa­vara­vare jvala jvala hūṁ ||
n.­1601
The Skt. bhājana suggests cooking vessels and crockery.
n.­1602
Skt. oṁ amogha­vividha­bhājane jaya jaya svāhā ||
n.­1603
Skt. oṁ amogha­pravara­bhavana­bhuve thara thara svāhā ||
n.­1604
Skt. oṁ amogha­namas­karaṇa­sarva­tathāgatāñjali hūṃ ||
n.­1605
Skt. oṁ amogha­cakre duru duru praduru svāhā ||
n.­1606
Skt. oṁ amogha­samanta yāntu bhavane bhava bhava svāha ||
n.­1607
Skt. oṁ amogha­cintā­maṇe prakarṣaya dhuru dhuru svāhā ||
n.­1608
Skt. oṁ amoghani­mantraṇa­vimokṣa­maṇḍale mili mili svāhā ||
n.­1609
Skt. oṁ amogha­mahā­raśmi­jvāla­sahasre jvala jvala samante svāhā ||
n.­1610
Skt. oṁ amogha­pāśa­haste prasara | gacchasva bhavanam | visarjito ’si | sara sara | hūṁ phaṭ svāhā ||
n.­1611
Skt. oṁ amogha­pāśa bandha samanta­mahā­samaya­dṛḍhe hūṁ phaṭ svāhā ||
n.­1612
Skt. oṁ amogha samante pravara sara sara prasara mahā­bhūteśvara dhiri dhiri hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ svāhā ||
n.­1613
In place of “perish,” the Tib. reads “be pacified.”
n.­1614
Skt. oṁ padma­bhuje padma­kare padma­vimale svāhā ||
n.­1615
The vajra-lotus mudrā seems to be the one described in the next paragraph.
n.­1616
Skt. oṁ padme supadme vimokṣa­maṇḍala­padma­bhuje svāhā ||
n.­1617
The Tib. reads “vajra” in place of “lotus.”
n.­1618
Most versions of the Tib. read “speech” in place of “secret.” This is likely a scribal error as “speech” (gsung) and “secret” (gsang) are orthographically similar. The Stok Palace version of the translation confirms this, as it has gsang in accord with the extant Skt.
n.­1619
Skt. oṁ amoghe vajra­padma­bhuje mili mili svāhā ||
n.­1620
Skt. oṁ amogha­maṇi maṇi mahā­maṇi padma­maṇi svāhā ||
n.­1621
Jali seems to be part of the word añjali, repeated for alliterative reasons.
n.­1622
Skt. oṁ amogha­vajre mahā­padme ’ñjali jali sujali mahājali svāhā ||
n.­1623
The dual ending of “lotus” suggests that both hands are used.
n.­1624
The Skt. is very unclear. As this mudrā is based on the preceding one, the “hook-shaped” probably refers to the middle fingers. The Tib. reads, “This mudrā should be formed / [By holding] the vajra lotus at the heart / With the vajra formed perfectly / And the fingers [shaped] like hooks.”
n.­1625
Skt. oṁ amogha­siddhe sarva­tathāgata­siddhe avalokaya siddhe mahā­vipula­siddhe kuru kuru svāhā ||
n.­1626
The Tib., again, reads “vajra” in place of “lotus.”
n.­1627
The Tib. reads, “This is the mudrā formed by all bodhisattvas.”
n.­1628
“Lokeśvara” is here a title of Amoghapāśa.
n.­1629
Skt. oṁ avalokita­mahā­śuddha­sattvaḥ sara sara samantāvabhāsa­kuṇḍala­dharaḥ · amitābha­makuṭa­dhara jaṭā­makuṭa­nava­vajrendu­maṇḍita cara cara sambhara bhuvaneśvara­padma­bhuje svāhā ||
n.­1630
The Tib. reads, “These seven mudrās reveal the fruit of the path of awakening that transcends the world. They are the teacher, the lord of the world constantly turning the wheel of Dharma of the world protector.”
n.­1631
The Skt. term darśana can be used either in the sense of “displaying,” as translated here, or “seeing,” which is how it was translated into Tib.
n.­1632
The Sanskrit manuscript uses a Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit spelling that would correspond to the classical avakiraṇa, which appears to be the same type of spirit. The Tib. has the equivalent of the Sanskrit term preṣaka here, which is another type of spirit being.
n.­1633
The “thirty-two abodes” seems to be a reference to the abodes in the realm of Thirty-Three‍—they are located on the four peaks of Mount Sumeru. The abode on the central peak, occupied by Indra, is not counted here.
n.­1634
“Thirty” is omitted in the Tib. “Thirty gods” is here a reference to the gods in the realm of Thirty-Three.
n.­1635
The Skt. uses the term sāṃnidhya (literally “closeness”) and, as this rite involves a mirror, the term probably implies the communion with Amoghapāśa via the mirror.
n.­1636
As the context of the following paragraphs indicates, the term lokottara, which often means “transcendent” or “beyond the world,” does not have such a soteriological sense here.
n.­1637
The “thirty-two abodes” seems to be a reference to the abodes in the realm of Thirty-Three‍—they are located on the four peaks of Mount Sumeru. The abode on the central peak, occupied by Indra, is not counted here.
n.­1638
“Lord of the World” (lokanātha) in this context is Amoghapāśa.
n.­1639
The reading paramocchiṣṭam is ambiguous. The Tib. reads “contaminated food.”
n.­1640
“Everything” perhaps refers to all the things described in the previous two paragraphs that the rite aims to accomplish.
n.­1641
Here we follow the Tib. in reading pūrayitavyam as pūjayitavyam. According to the Skt., the vidyā holder fills the figure with camphor and musk rather than offering them.
n.­1642
It is not clear whether he is consecrating the mirror or himself.
n.­1643
The Degé version of the Tib. reads “one hundred thousand,” while the Lhasa, Narthang, and Stok versions read “eight thousand.” The latter may be understood as the Tibetan interpretation of the attested Sanskrit aṣṭasahasra.
n.­1644
“In the inner area” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1645
The Tib. reads “a lotus with eight petals.”
n.­1646
The Tib. reads, “In the middle of the lotus [he should draw] pistils and stamens.”
n.­1647
The layout is quite confusing; this is probably about the inner of the two zones delimited by the three rows of tridents, vajras, and lotuses.
n.­1648
Presumably at the corners of the outer quadrangle demarcated by the row of lotuses, the outermost of the three rows.
n.­1649
This is probably the outer of the two zones delimited by the three rows of tridents, vajras, and lotuses.
n.­1650
Neither the Skt. nor the Tib. specifies whether the vidyā holder consecrates the mirror or himself.
n.­1651
It is not clear whether ˚maṇḍalamudrā˚ means “the maṇḍala and the mudrās” or “the maṇḍala-seal.” The Tib. opted for the former.
n.­1652
The assembly spoken of here must be the assembly of people in front of whom the vidyā holder is performing the rite, as described above in the paragraph that introduces the communion rite.
n.­1653
Reading (on the authority of the Tib.) ˚bhagavana˚ as ˚bhagavato. “The Blessed One” here refers to Avalokiteśvara. The extant reading ˚bhagavana˚ (“pleasure groves”) also makes sense in this context.
n.­1654
The “maṇḍala of liberation of Amoghapāśa” probably refers here to the entire text of the AP.
n.­1655
It is not clear if the deity is the object here. The sentence could also mean “How should I enter, how should I bow, and how should I circumambulate?”
n.­1656
The negation is absent in the Tib.
n.­1657
The meaning of this line in the Skt. is not clear.
n.­1658
“Sovereign ritual” is a reference to the text of the AP.
n.­1659
This seems to be an inverse definition of the illusion-like samādhi as the heart-essence noose.
n.­1660
Reading dhāvanti as dhāvati. The verb √dhāv has a double meaning of “flowing” like water and reaching everywhere, and of “cleansing.”
n.­1661
The phrase “and so forth up to and including the ten-syllable mantra” indicates that the scribes of the manuscript have elided the part of the list of mantras that mentions wrathful, violent, and peaceful, and one-, two-, three-, four-, five-, six-, seven-, eight-, nine-, and ten-syllable mantras.
n.­1662
“Parasol” seems to refer to the “shape of the wheel” formed by the flowers cast by Avalokiteśvara.
n.­1663
The Tib. reads, “They continued to worship the blessed Śākyamuni and the assembled retinue of Avalokiteśvara, filling the space with clouds of offerings.”
n.­1664
The term “maṇḍala,” synonymous with “maṇḍala of liberation,” seems to be used here with reference to the mantra that is going to be given next.
n.­1665
“Avalokita” could be taken as short for “Avalokiteśvara” or translated literally. The rendering here aims to account for both.
n.­1666
“This heart essence” refers to this dhāraṇī mantra.
n.­1667
This introduction line is very unclear. “First maṇḍala” probably refers to the mantra given next, the first in the rite that follows, with the word “maṇḍala” standing for “maṇḍala of liberation.”
n.­1668
Because of the ambiguous syntax, this sentence could also be understood as “Homage to all the tathāgatas whose uṣṇīṣas are secret amogha maṇḍalas” etc.
n.­1669
The last two sentences are omitted in the Tib.
n.­1670
Cara has the meaning of “act!” or “move!” Here, however, it has been kept in Sanskrit for the sake of alliteration.
n.­1671
Kuru means “act!” Here, however, it has been kept in Sanskrit for the sake of alliteration.
n.­1672
Again, bhara means “carry!” or “bear!” Here, however, it has been kept in Sanskrit for the sake of alliteration.
n.­1673
“Vidyā holders” (vidyādhara) is more likely to refer here to the practitioners of the mantra path than to the class of semidivine beings of the same name.
n.­1674
Dhara means “wear!” or “carry!” Here, however, it has been kept in the original Sanskrit to preserve the mantric alliteration.
n.­1675
The phrase samanta­maṇḍalāvalokita is open to interpretation. “Avalokita” could be taken as the short form of “Avalokiteśvara,” or translated literally. The translation here aims to account for both.
n.­1676
“Protected by my treasure trove of morality” is missing from the Tib. transliteration of the mantra.
n.­1677
It is not clear how Īśvara, Maheśvara, and Padmeśvara relate to one another in this phrase, whether they are one and the same or three different deities.
n.­1678
“Omniscient one” seems to be here an epithet of the Buddha.
n.­1679
Assuming that santati is here the same as cittasantāna.
n.­1680
In the language of the AP, this long dhāraṇī constitutes a “maṇḍala,” or a maṇḍala of liberation, as demonstrated in the next paragraph.
n.­1681
The following Skt. mantra has been emended to reflect readings taken from the Tib: oṁ padmoṣṇīṣa­varada hūṁ | cara cara ciri ciri curu curu mahā­kāruṇika | ciri ciri piri piri ciri ciri parama­kāruṇika | siri siri ciri ciri piri piri viri viri mahā­padma­hasta | kala kala kili kili kulu kulu mahā­śuddha­sattva | ehy ehi budhya budhya dhāva dhāva kaṇa kaṇa kiṇi kiṇi kuṇu kuṇu parama­śuddha­sattva | kara kara kiri kiri kuru kuru mahā­sthāma­prāpta | cala cala sañcala vicala · eṭaṭa · eṭaṭa bhara bhara bhiri bhiri bhuru bhuru mahā­vimala­padmoṣṇīṣa­viraja sādhaya hūṁ hūṁ ehy ehi mahā­kāruṇika mahā­paśupati­veśa­dhara | dhara dhara mahā­padmoṣṇīṣa­dhara | sara sara sarvāvaraṇa­hara | cara cara sarva­vidyādhara­namas­kṛta | hara hara sarva­kilbiṣa­hara | hā hā hā hā hī hī hī hī hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ oṁ­kāra­brahma­veṣa­dhara | dhara dhara dhiri dhiri dhuru dhuru mahā­padma­jvālā­dhara | tara tara sara sara para para padma­pāśa­dhara | cara cara vara vara vara­raśmi­śata­sahasra­pratimaṇḍita­śarīrāya | jvala jvala tapa tapa bhagavat­somāditya­yama­varuṇa­kubera­brahmendra·ṛṣi­gaṇa­deva­gaṇābhyarcita­caraṇa | suru suru curu curu puru puru muru muru sanatkumāra­rudra­vāsava­viṣṇu­dhanada­deva·ṛṣi­nāyaka­bahu­vividhaveṣadhara mahā­padma­daṇḍa­dhara pāśa­dhara | dhara dhara dhiri dhiri dhuru dhuru thara thara ghara ghara yara yara lara lara hara hara para para para para cara cara vara vara mahā­vara­dāyaka samanta­maṇḍalāvalokita­lokeśvara maheśvara | muhu muhu muru muru muya muya muñca muñca bhagavann āryāvalokiteśvara | rakṣa rakṣa mama śīlākara­guptena sarva­bhayebhyaḥ sarvopadravebhyaḥ sarva­grahebhyaḥ sarva­jvarebhyaḥ sarva­vyādhibhyaḥ | vadha­bandhana­tāḍana­tarjana­rāja­cora­taskarāgni-r-udaka­viṣa­śastra­parimocaka | kaṇa kaṇa kiṇi kiṇi kuṇu kuṇu cara cara · indriya­bala­bodhyaṅga­caturārya­satya­samprakāśaka | tama tama dama dama sama sama sama sama mahātamo’ndhakāra­vidhamana ṣaṭ­pāramitā­paripūraka | mili mili ṭaṭa ṭaṭa ṭhaṭha ṭhaṭha ṭiṭi ṭiṭi ṭhiṭhi ṭhiṭhi ṭuṭu ṭuṭu ṭhuṭhu ṭhuṭhu · eṇeya­carma­kṛta­parikara | ehy ehi · īśvara maheśvara padmeśvara mahā­bhūta­gaṇa­sambhañjaka mahā­siddheśvara | kuru kuru para para kaṭa kaṭa maṭa maṭa viśuddha­viṣaya­nivāsina mahā­kāruṇika śveta­yojñopavīta ratna­makuṭa­mālā­dhara sarva­jña­śirasi­kṛta­makuṭa mahādbhuta­kamala­kṛta­karatala dhyāna­samādhi­vimokṣāprakampa bahu­sattva­santati­paripācaka mahā­kāruṇika sarva­karmāvaraṇa­viśodhaka sarva­vyādhipramocaka sarvāśā­paripūraka sarva­sattva­samāśvāsaka | oṁ padmoṣṇīṣa­pāśa­hṛdaya­maṇḍala namo ’stu te svāhā ||
n.­1682
The “eight levels” (aṣṭabhūmi) are the eight levels attained by śrāvakas that culminate in the state of a pratyekabuddha.
n.­1683
As above, “maṇḍala” stands for “maṇḍala of liberation” and refers, in this context, to a mantra.
n.­1684
The Skt. is unclear regarding the location of the image, whether it is the lotus at the heart, the lotus at the navel, or perhaps the lotus that might have appeared on his right hand when he touched the lotus at the navel.
n.­1685
Here the Tib. reads “to be regarded as a guru by all beings.” The extant Tib. term bla ma, which would translate the Skt. guru, is likely a scribal error or deliberate revision of bla med, a close approximation of the extant Skt. term uttāra. This would suggest that the Tibetans originally read uttara in place of uttāra.
n.­1686
“Amogha family” could be referring to the subclass of Amoghapāsa and related deities within the lotus family.
n.­1687
Skt. oṁ amogha­pāśa­hṛdaya­padmoṣṇīṣa kumāra­veṣa­dhara padmeśvara · āveśaya sarvāmogha­kula­samaya­hṛdayā sarva­siddhi · amoghaṃ prayaccha | padma padma hūṁ hūṁ namo ’stu te svāhā ||
n.­1688
Reading śilākara˚ as śīlākara˚. The mantra cited below has been emended accordingly. The phrase “make me a receptacle of morality” is missing from the Tib. transliteration of the mantra.
n.­1689
Skt. oṁ amogha­padmoṣṇīṣeśvara padmeśvara · āmantraya sarva­tahāgatānām | amogha­padmoṣṇīṣa­samayam ākarṣaya praveśaya sarva­karma­siddhiṃ prayaccha me śīlākara­guptena · avalokiteśvara hūṁ hūṁ mahā­padmoṣṇīṣa­bhuje svāhā ||
n.­1690
Skt. oṁ mahā­caṇḍa­padmeśvara vividha­rūpa­vikaṭa­padma­daṃṣṭrākarāla­bhīṣaṇa­vaktra sarvaṃ duṣṭa­hṛdayān khādaya vighnān padma­dhṛk ciṭi dhṛṭi hūṁ svāhā ||
n.­1691
Reading ˚ākamāya karma as ˚ākarṣaya. The mantra quoted in the note has been emended accordingly.
n.­1692
Skt. oṁ amoghapadmoṣṇīṣa mahā­padma­pāśa­krodha · ākarṣaya praveśaya mahā­paśupati­yama­varuṇa­kubera­brahma­veṣa­dhara mahā­caṇḍa­vega·amogha­kula­samaya­padme hūṁ hūṁ ||
n.­1693
It is not completely clear what amoghahṛdaya (“amogha heart essence”) refers to, whether it is only the first of the Padmoṣṇīṣa mantras (mantra no. 256) or all of them.
n.­1694
This could be a reference to the second of the Padmoṣṇīṣa mantras, mantra no. 257.
n.­1695
This could be a reference to the third of the Padmoṣṇīṣa mantras, mantra no. 258.
n.­1696
This could again be a reference to mantra no. 258.
n.­1697
This could be a reference to mantra no. 259 (the first of the two Padmoṣṇīṣa-Krodharāja mantras).
n.­1698
It is not clear if the “princely general” (kumārasenāpati) is here a proper name or if it simply refers to Vajrapāṇi.
n.­1699
This could be a reference to mantra no. 260, where Amogha­padmoṣṇīṣa is invoked.
n.­1700
“Lord of the World” (lokanātha) is a common epithet for Avalokiteśvara and his emanations.
n.­1701
The Tib. reads “no human being.”
n.­1702
The term ātmabhāva (“individual existence”), when used with the adjective “entire,” probably refers to body and mind.
n.­1703
Skt. oṁ padmabhuje. There is a certain ambiguity here, as padmabhuja could mean “with lotuses for arms” (i.e., with arms like lotuses) or “with the lotus in his hand.”
n.­1704
Skt. oṁ padmāvalokite ||
n.­1705
Skt. oṁ padma­jvāla hūṁ dhṛk ||
n.­1706
Skt. oṁ amogha­maṇi­padme ||
n.­1707
Instead of samanubaddha˚ (“bound to/closely following”), the Tib. reflects the reading samānubaddha˚ (“equally bound to”).
n.­1708
Skt. oṁ padma­locane huru hūṁ ||
n.­1709
The Tib. inserts here “You will successfully accomplish the activity of purifying the buddha realm connected with me.”
n.­1710
“The sūtra that includes the ritual instructions on the maṇḍala of Amoghapāśa” refers to the text of the AP.
n.­1711
This is the last number that corresponds with the published Sanskrit edition (Kimura 1998). The subsequent numbers of mantras, which will be in the part of the edition yet to be published, might correspond or might fall out of step with the numbers in this presentation.
n.­1712
Skt. oṁ padmoṣṇīṣa­vimale huṁ phaṭ ||
n.­1713
Reading pūrvam adhyavasānikam as pūrva­madhyāvasānikam. The Tib. dissolves this compound not as pūrva-madhyā˚ but as pūrvam adhyā˚ and arrives at a different translation.
n.­1714
The Degé version of the Tib. additionally describes this maṇḍala as “sovereign.” “Sovereign” is omitted in the Lhasa, Narthang, and Stok versions.
n.­1715
“Two” has been supplied from the Tib. It is omitted in the Skt.
n.­1716
The Tib. reads “sixty-two times one hundred thousand eons.”
n.­1717
The Tib. reads “eighty times ten thousand eons.”
n.­1718
The Tib. reads “ninety-nine thousand.”
n.­1719
“Perfect” has been supplied from the Tib. The Skt. reads virata (“ceased”?), which is difficult to fit into the context.
n.­1720
The first “practice procedure” of Padmoṣṇīṣa began with mantra no. 256 above.
n.­1721
At this point the structure of the Sanskrit edition in Kimura 2015 changes to include two sections that record the same Sanskrit text. The first contains the critical apparatus and is followed by a second, edited version that does not. The page numbers given here refer to the second, edited passage. Because of this, some numbers in the page numbering sequence from this point on are skipped.
n.­1722
The “root mantra” referred to here is probably mantra no. 256, the first in the cycle of Padmoṣṇīṣa mantras.
n.­1723
The god of the sun, or the sun personified.
n.­1724
I.e., rubbing his figure or image.
n.­1725
The name of various plants, including cobra’s saffron (Mesua ferrea).
n.­1726
It is not clear if the title Amogha­pāśa­hṛdaya­sūtra (The Sūtra of the Heart Essence of Amoghapāśa) refers here to the entire text of the AP or just what we call here “part 1”; it is more likely the entire text. This title, along with its variants such as Amogha­pāśa­kalpa (The Manual of Rites of Amoghapāśa) or Amogha­pāśa­hṛdaya­kalpa (The Manual of Rites That Are the Essence of Amoghapāśa), occurs throughout the entire text.
n.­1727
The Tib. reads, “draw a lotus using powder.”
n.­1728
The text does not specify how the yakṣiṇī image, the maṇḍala, and the lotus are arranged in relation to one another. The most likely arrangement is that the maṇḍala, daubed with cow dung, surrounds the image and is itself fringed by the lotus petals where the bali offering is to be placed. The Tib. reads “bali offering made of powder that resembles a lotus.”
n.­1729
“Mustard seeds” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­1730
I.e., she will provide him with wealth.
n.­1731
The “chief god in the realm of Thirty-Three” is Śakra.
n.­1732
The Tib. reads “seven.”
n.­1733
In place of “rubbing [the image],” the Tib. reads “rubbing the head of the goddess Śrī.”
n.­1734
Vanavivara (“forest opening”) could also mean “forest clearing.”
n.­1735
The “mantra of the lord of the family” could be mantra no. 258 above.
n.­1736
“The devas together with their lord” is a reference to Indra and the gods from the realm of Thirty-Three.
n.­1737
In place of “deep blue,” the Tib. reads “white.”
n.­1738
It is not clear how the vidyā holder’s body will resemble an elephant’s forehead.
n.­1739
It is not clear whether gokula is a proper name (as it could be the name of Kṛṣṇa’s home village) or is meant literally as a “herd of cows” or the like.
n.­1740
Referring to the bindi.
n.­1741
It is not clear who the epithet “lord of the world” refers to in this context.
n.­1742
Following “falling rocks,” there is some variation among the different Tib. versions of the text. The Degé reads “lightning, oxen, and snakes,” the Lithang and Chone versions read “lightning, cold, and snakes,” the Kangxi has “heat, cold, and snakes,” and the Stok has “lightning, cold, wind, and snakes.”
n.­1743
Neither the Skt. nor the Tib. provides any clues regarding the relationship between the amulet (maṇi), the bindi, and the circle (cakra). The amulet, in this case, is probably made from the same incanted substance as the bindi. Presumably, the same substance is also used to anoint the circle. It is not clear what the “circle” is; it could refer to one’s own army, the energy vortices on one’s body, or some kind of mystical diagram.
n.­1744
The text does not seem to specify what kind of pill, but presumably it is a pill made from the same incanted substance that the bindi was made from.
n.­1745
Although this is not completely clear, it seems that the vidyā holder performs the ritual for a couple or woman who wants to conceive.
n.­1746
“Maṇḍala” is omitted in the Tib., which instead reads “arrange many balis using the three ‘white’ foods.”
n.­1747
“Lamps” (dīpa) is omitted in the Tib., which instead reads “burn divine (divya) incense.”
n.­1748
The Tib. interprets this half stanza as “He should drink this secret drink / And then immediately take his food and drink.”
n.­1749
Udāna and nidāna are divisions of Buddhist scriptures.
n.­1750
As of April 2018, this is the last reference to the Sanskrit edition published in Kimura 2015.
n.­1751
From this point on the text was translated directly from the Sanskrit manuscript held at the China Library of Nationalities.
n.­1752
The ultimate remedy must be referring to the substance described in the previous paragraph. The subsequent paragraphs indicate that it has the form of a pill or pills (guḍikā).
n.­1753
Unidentified.
n.­1754
The name śāmakukṣī suggests a remedy for stomachache.
n.­1755
Unidentified.
n.­1756
Costus speciosus.
n.­1757
Unidentified.
n.­1758
Nāgapuṣpa is the name of several plants with fragrant blossoms or flowers, including Mesua roxburghii and Michelia champaca.
n.­1759
Acacia sirissa.
n.­1760
Unidentified (literally “nasal white”). The Tib. reads “white sandalwood.”
n.­1761
It is not clear which mantra it is, possibly mantra no. 257.
n.­1762
In place of “one thousand and eight,” the Tib. reads “eight hundred.”
n.­1763
Possibly mantra no. 258.
n.­1764
It is not clear whether the vidyā holder is supposed to consecrate these ingredients or himself.
n.­1765
It is not clear if this is mantra no. 259 or 260 above.
n.­1766
This is possibly mantra no. 261 above.
n.­1767
The “ten dhāraṇīs” could be the mantras from nos. 261 to 270 above.
n.­1768
The Sanskrit manuscript is unclear at this point and includes a description of the size of the pill that is missing from the Tib. altogether.
n.­1769
Unidentified (literally “lion’s tongue”). It is rendered phonetically in the Tib.
n.­1770
“Hand” is the Tib. reading; the Skt. reads “foot.”
n.­1771
This sentence has been in part reconstructed from the Tib., as the Skt. includes a string of two or three unidentified words.
n.­1772
“Will be visible, but the pitcher will not” is the Tib. reading. The Skt. seems to be saying “will be visible, and it will appear to increase.”
n.­1773
“Great treasury” is the Tib. reading. The Skt. mahārājñam(?) seems corrupt.
n.­1774
“Gold” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1775
“Scented” is omitted in the Tib, which instead reads, suspiciously, “cow oil” (ba’i til ma). This is likely a case of dittography, as the Stok Palace version does not include “cow” (ba).
n.­1776
These passages (bila) are fissures in the ground that lead to the subterranean paradises of nāgas, asuras, etc.
n.­1777
This sentence is omitted in the Tib. Instead, the Tib. reads, “He will not be enveloped by water.”
n.­1778
Reading, on the authority of the Tib., sarvanaiśvarya˚ as sarvānaiśvarya˚ (=sarva-anaiśvarya˚).
n.­1779
Attracting or summoning (ākarṣaṇa) is an activity related to enthralling (vaśīkaraṇa).
n.­1780
In place of “suppress,” the Tib. reads “liberate,” and it omits “vighnas” from the list.
n.­1781
It is not clear whether “supreme dancer” (nartakavara) describes Pāñcika or is an independent figure.
n.­1782
Prosopis spicigera or Mimosa suma.
n.­1783
Unidentified.
n.­1784
Nāgapuṣpa is the name of several plants with fragrant blossoms or flowers, including Mesua roxburghii and Michelia champaca.
n.­1785
It is not clear what type of wind a vairambha is. The Tib. transliterates this word as verambha.
n.­1786
Unidentified (the name means “intoxicating berries”).
n.­1787
Unidentified.
n.­1788
It is not clear what the three types are.
n.­1789
Unidentified.
n.­1790
A domain, i.e., a territory where one can rule.
n.­1791
The three spices are, possibly, black pepper, long pepper, and ginger.
n.­1792
It is not clear if kāmarūpī should here be interpreted as a proper name (Kāmarūpī/Kāmarūpiṇī) or a class (a kāmarūpī/kāmarūpiṇī).
n.­1793
Prunus mahaleb.
n.­1794
“Uraga” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1795
In place of “dry ginger,” the Tib. reads “various medicines.”
n.­1796
The text does not specify which of the Amogha­padmoṣṇīṣa mantras is meant. The main one, mantra no. 256, seems too long to be recited, as the instructions in the next paragraph require, one thousand and eight times. The next best guess seems to be mantra no. 257.
n.­1797
The Tib. reads, “He will be fearless, be granted power, see his pleasures increase, possesses the happiness of a king, and grant boons wherever he goes.”
n.­1798
Terminalia arjuna, or arjun tree. “Arjun flowers” is missing from the Tib.
n.­1799
The bones of this fish are so light that they float, hence their Sanskrit name “ocean foam” (samudrapheṇa).
n.­1800
Unidentified.
n.­1801
Suvarṇa can be the name of many plants, including thorn apple and arjun tree.
n.­1802
The mantra must be “the vidyā of Amogha­padmoṣṇīṣa” mentioned in the previous paragraph, but it is not clear which mantra is meant.
n.­1803
Reading añjanajanaṃ as añjanam. The Tib., however, reflects the unemended reading, treating the second jana as “people.”
n.­1804
It appears that the incanted preparation is applied here in three different forms: body ointment, eye ointment, and powder.
n.­1805
King Candraprabha giving away his own head is an allusion to the story found in several Buddhist texts, including the Divyāvadāna and the Damamūka Sūtra (Toh 341).
n.­1806
The reading “twin palaces” or “twin chariots” (yamakavimānāni) is uncertain. This is not reflected in the Tib., where the corresponding phrase reads “unusual and unfathomable.”
n.­1807
In place of “castor oil” (gandharvataila), the Tib. reads “scented oil,” reflecting the reading gandhataila.
n.­1808
The meaning of ˚katthe could not be determined, and the Skt. phrase kaṇṭhakatthe mātrayā is unclear. The translation here reflects the Tib.
n.­1809
The Skt. prajāna˚ is ambiguous. The Tib. reads “vigilance,” which seems to reflect the Skt. saṃprajanya.
n.­1810
Both the Skt. and the Tib. insert here “four cubits” (yugamātra˚), suggesting the presence of some aura.
n.­1811
Reading addhānaṃ (=ardhānaṃ) as antardhānaṃ. Both the Skt. and the Tib. are unclear. This is followed by “he will display meditative concentration,” where dhyāna could simply be a corruption of dhāna in antardhāna.
n.­1812
The “fourfold knowledge” (cāturvidya) is the knowledge of religion (dharma), business (artha), sensual enjoyment (kāma), and liberation (mokṣa).
n.­1813
Following the Tib. yid ldan (Skt. manasvin). The Skt. attests to mānuṣa.
n.­1814
“Flower Palace” (puṣpakavimāna) is the name of the palace of Kubera and that of Rāvaṇa.
n.­1815
This segment beginning “they will approach…” is repeated twice in the Skt.
n.­1816
The order here is somewhat different from the standard version of the Buddha’s life, where Māra became disturbed and upset by the Buddha’s composure before the latter attained awakening.
n.­1817
The Sanskrit sthāna can mean “place” (both literally and figuratively) and also a state of being, or the continuous abiding in a particular state.
n.­1818
Viśārada can mean “competence/skill,” or in Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit “fearlessness.” The Tib. takes it to mean the former.
n.­1819
Both the Skt. and the Tib. lists the rākṣasas twice.
n.­1820
The Tib. understands “one cubit and a half” to be the length of the measuring thread rather than the height of the maṇḍala: “He should measure and set it using a measuring thread that is one and a half cubits long.”
n.­1821
It is not clear if the first lotus is the same as the lotus that Amogha­padmoṣṇīṣa is sitting on. They are probably not one and the same, as the first one is fully open (phullita), and the other half open (ardhavikasita).
n.­1822
Michelia champaka.
n.­1823
This row is “inner” in relation to the other four rows described next.
n.­1824
Michelia champaka.
n.­1825
It is not clear how the six types of flowers are distributed along the three lines. Adhimuktaka is unidentified.
n.­1826
After “incense holders,” the Skt. inserts “inside the maṇḍala,” which is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1827
Trigonella corniculata.
n.­1828
Shorea robusta.
n.­1829
Jaigha and vallika are unidentified ingredients.
n.­1830
The Tib. reads, “He should bind the auspicious pitcher and adorn it with a lute, fine clothes, ornaments, and decorations.”
n.­1831
Sweets made with cardamom and black pepper.
n.­1832
The Tib. seems to reflect the reading mudga (“black gram,” Phaseolus mungo) instead of the attested modaka (“candies”). Both readings are possible, as black gram is often used in Indian sweets.
n.­1833
Unidentified.
n.­1834
Unidentified.
n.­1835
Unidentified.
n.­1836
The Skt. reading stahā is unintelligible, thus snuhā (Euphorbia neriifolia) follows the Tibetan.
n.­1837
In Sanskrit, the words for “fruit” (phala) and “flower” (puṣpa) begin with p.
n.­1838
The name maṇḍalaka suggests buns, doughnuts, or any round pastries.
n.­1839
Vetiveria zizanioides.
n.­1840
It is not quite clear whether this is about scented rice grains or rice cooked with aromatic spices.
n.­1841
This particular bali is called “personal bali” (ātmabali) because it is offered for one’s own benefit.
n.­1842
It is not clear if this is still about the personal bali, or bali in general.
n.­1843
The diseases caused by nāgas are different types of leprosy and skin diseases.
n.­1844
I.e., the gods from the realm of Thirty-Three.
n.­1845
Rather than the Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit spelling of dveṣa (“hatred”), the Tib. takes ˚doṣa to mean “fault,” which is also a plausible reading.
n.­1846
It is not clear if the second “create the protective boundary” is a mere reiteration or if the boundary is created twice.
n.­1847
The Skt. padmapāśa˚ could also be interpreted as “lotus noose.”
n.­1848
The “pure Amogha­pāśoṣṇīṣa” possibly refers to mantra no. 256, the mantra of Amoghapāśa-Padmoṣṇīṣa.
n.­1849
The Tib. adds, “and be surrounded by rays of light.”
n.­1850
It is not clear whether padmoṣṇīṣa here denotes a “lotus uṣṇīṣa” or is a proper name, Padmoṣṇīṣa.
n.­1851
The reading kaṇṭha­mātrā[sic]makuṭa­dharaṃ (“neck-size-diadem-wearing”) is unclear. The Tib. interprets it as “wearing a diadem that reaches down to his neck.”
n.­1852
I.e., the other half is submerged.
n.­1853
Perhaps to the right of Tārā.
n.­1854
Perhaps below Avalokiteśvara, to preserve the symmetry of the array.
n.­1855
This could be to the left of Pāṇḍaravāsinī, i.e., the far left of Avalokiteśvara.
n.­1856
To preserve the symmetry, Dūtī could be behind Avalokiteśvara.
n.­1857
The Tib. reads, “Beneath sit Yama, Varuṇa, Kubera, and Kumāra bathing on lotuses. They sit with one leg drawn in and the other outstretched.”
n.­1858
The “Lord of the World” here is Avalokiteśvara.
n.­1859
The last clause is repeated twice in the Sanskrit text.
n.­1860
The Tib. adds “pretas” after the “wicked rākṣasas.”
n.­1861
Here we follow the Tib. reading of “thumb” instead of the Skt. “middle finger” (jyeṣṭhā).
n.­1862
The Tib. reads “divine clothes.”
n.­1863
Reading (on the authority of the Tib.) sama˚ as samaya˚.
n.­1864
It is not clear what is meant by “remaining” (sthāna) or “staying put.”
n.­1865
The “ten mantras” are probably the mantras, nos. 261‍—270, that establish the reciter on the successive bodhisattva levels, from one to ten.
n.­1866
The second clause of this sentence is repeated twice in both the Skt. and the Tib.
n.­1867
The grammar of this clause is not clear. The translation here presumes that “the three mudrās” are the three mudrā variants just taught.
n.­1868
“The tathāgatas of the three times” is repeated twice in the Sanskrit text.
n.­1869
Skt. oṁ amogha­hṛdaya­padmoṣṇīṣa · ākarṣaya sādhaya bhara sambhara mahā­padme svāhā.
n.­1870
In place of “inciting,” the Tib. reads “dismissing.”
n.­1871
Skt. oṁ padmoṣṇīṣāmogha­maṇḍale hūṁ ||
n.­1872
Skt. oṁ padma­śikhare hūṁ ||
n.­1873
Skt. oṁ padmoṣṇīṣāmogha­jale hūṁ ||
n.­1874
Skt. oṁ vimala­śuddhe hūṁ ||
n.­1875
Skt. oṁ saṃcchādaya padme hūṁ ||
n.­1876
Skt. oṁ mili mili śuddhe hūṁ ||
n.­1877
Skt. oṁ padmoṣṇīṣa · amogha·abhiṣiñca · ātma­śuddhe hūṁ ||
n.­1878
The Tib. inserts another six mantras, rendered in transliterated Skt., between mantra no. 278 and no. 279. In this list they are given nos. 278a–278f.
n.­1879
Skt. oṁ padmakavace dṛḍha[ṃ] bandha hūṁ jvala svāhā ||
n.­1880
Skt. oṁ vajrādhiṣṭhāna­padme hūṁ ||
n.­1881
Skt. oṁ jvala­padme dhara dhara hūṁ ||
n.­1882
Skt. oṁ padma·āśraya rahu cala cala hūṁ ||
n.­1883
Skt. oṁ divya­padme hūṁ ||
n.­1884
Skt. oṁ padma · amogha­saṃvaraṇī svāhā ||
n.­1885
Skt. oṁ padma­gandheśvari hūṁ ||
n.­1886
Skt. oṁ padma­prakīrṇe dharaṇisame svāhā ||
n.­1887
In place of “mustard seeds” (sarṣapa), the Tib. reads “flowers.”
n.­1888
Skt. oṁ padma­jale sugandhāvati hūṁ ||
n.­1889
Skt. oṁ śuklavare rasāyanaśuddhe hūṁ ||
n.­1890
Skt. oṁ suru suru kumbhavati svāhā ||
n.­1891
Skt. oṁ padmāśṛṇi sādhaya hūṁ ||
n.­1892
Skt. oṁ phala­viśuddhe pravara hūṁ ||
n.­1893
Skt. oṁ pravara puṣpe jaya svāhā ||
n.­1894
Skt. oṁ jvala jvālaya rasa­sāgriṇi hūṁ ||
n.­1895
Skt. oṁ padma­dīpaya jvala hūṁ ||
n.­1896
Skt. oṁ sama­padma­bhuvane prasara hūṁ || The Tib. reads shusara instead of prasara.
n.­1897
Skt. oṁ padmoṣṇīṣa · amogha­muni hūṁ ||
n.­1898
Skt. oṁ cakra­maṇḍale samanta­padme hūṁ ||
n.­1899
Skt. oṁ samanta­prakīrṇa­padme saṃstara hūṁ ||
n.­1900
In place of “lotus,” the Tib. reads “flowers.”
n.­1901
Skt. oṁ padma­samayoṣṇīṣa mahāmogha­samaya hūṁ ||
n.­1902
Skt. oṁ samanta­sādhāraṇa­padme hūṁ phaṭ ||
n.­1903
Skt. oṁ aparimita­jvala­padme hūṁ ||
n.­1904
Skt. oṁ śata­sahasra­jvalita­padme dhara dhara hūṁ ||
n.­1905
Skt. oṁ samanta­darśana­padme hūṁ ||
n.­1906
Skt. oṁ samantarakṣaṇipadme hūṁ ||
n.­1907
Skt. oṁ samanta­meru­dṛḍha­sthire hūṁ ||
n.­1908
Skt. oṁ samantajvālāmālāgarbha jvala jvala mahāpadmajvale hūṁ ||
n.­1909
Skt. oṁ dhuru dhuru prasāra dhūsarimantre svāhā || It is not clear how the word mantre at the end of this mantra should be translated.
n.­1910
The Tib. inserts another mantra after this one, here numbered 301a.
n.­1911
Skt. oṁ samanta­prajvalite buddhe samaya hūṁ ||
n.­1912
Skt. oṁ samantāvalokita­guhye vāyu­jave padme vegini svāhā ||
n.­1913
Skt. oṁ śubhāstradhāriṇi padmaje hūṁ ||
n.­1914
Skt. oṁ samantākarṣaṇi prasara­guhye hūṁ ||
n.­1915
Skt. oṁ namo tri­bhuvaneśvarāya | lokeśvara maheśvara dhara dhara samantāvalokita­guhye | āgaccha bhagavan vīra vīra mahā­vīra maṇi­kanaka­vajre vaidūrya­mara­kaṭa­padma­rāgendra­nīla­mahā­muktikāvibhūṣita­śarīra­mahā­padmabhujaḥ · amogha­pāśa­dharaḥ samantāvalokitaḥ · varada vara­dāyaka jvala jvālā samantāvalokitaḥ | āgaccha gaccha bhavanaṃ śīghram | samayam anusmara vividha­veṣa­dharaḥ | yama­varuṇa­kubera­namas­kṛtaḥ · ehi bhagavan śīghram āgaccha | sarva­vidyā­maṇḍala­samayam anusmara | darśaya sva­rūpaṃ vividha­teja­dharaḥ | samanta­jvālā­garbha­śarīraḥ | mahā­kāruṇika­saumya­mukhaḥ paripurṇa­candra­maṇḍala­mukhaḥ · nava­candra­jaṭyadharaḥ · amitābha­makuṭa­dharaḥ · mahā­brahma­veṣa­dhara­trilocana·amogha­varadaḥ | suru suru mahā­kāruṇikaḥ padma­pāśāvalokita­śuddha­sattva­vara­dāyaka namo ’stu te ||
n.­1916
Mahiṣākṣa (“buffalo eye”) is a species of bdellium.
n.­1917
Probably, the Avalokiteśvara in the painting as described above.
n.­1918
One can only guess what the meaning of this sentence might be. The phrase daṣṭam adaṣṭam (“bitten and not bitten”) occurs four times in the Mañjuśrī­mūla­kalpa (in the part of the text that is not part of the Tibetan canonical translation) in the same ambiguous context as it does here. As this seems to be a stock phrase used in the context of snakebites and refers to invoking or summoning, it could be indirectly referring to snake spirits that are being summoned regardless of whether they inflicted a bite wound or not.
n.­1919
Presumably before his image.
n.­1920
“Protect him” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1921
The Skt. ˚padmabhuje could also be interpreted as “with a lotus in [your] hand.”
n.­1922
Skt. (with some emendments based on the Tib. transliteration) oṁ amogha­pāśa­padmoṣṇīṣa tara tara · avataratu bhavan gaccha svabhavanaṃ turu turu mahā­padma­bhuje svāhā ||
n.­1923
This section began with the line, “Now I will teach the secret mantras that bring about the supreme accomplishment” (2.­1327), just prior to mantra no. 271 above.
n.­1924
With the designation as Amoghatārā, it clear that this vidyā is Tārā herself in her amogha (“unfailing”) aspect. This reflects the essential idea that mantra and deity are always one and the same.
n.­1925
The text might be corrupt here, as Śākyamuni is replying to the question that Tārā addressed to Avalokiteśvara. The reading “Śākyamuni,” however, is corroborated by the Tib.
n.­1926
Skt. oṁ tāraṇi tāraṇi tāre padma­vibhūṣita­tāre maṇi­kanaka­vicitrita­māle jaṭa­makuṭa­maṇḍita­padme dhuru dhuru | padma­pāśa­bhuje · amogha­pāśa­haste tāraya | bhagavati mahā­siddhi varade turu turu | mahā­tāraṇi (emending ghādāraṇī based on the Tib.) varade sādhaya sādhaya | siddhe · amogha­varade svāhā ||
n.­1927
Skt. oṁ amogha­padmini tāre svāhā ||
n.­1928
Skt. oṁ maṇi­tāre hūṁ ||
n.­1929
It is not quite clear whether “mantra” here refers to the above three mantras as a set, or just the last of them. The context seems to indicate that it is all three, but the epithet “heart essence of the great jewel” suggests that it is the last mantra, where Tārā is addressed as Maṇitārā (“Jewel Tārā”).
n.­1930
The “three great jewels” is probably a reference to the three mantras above.
n.­1931
In place of “intellect” (buddhi), the Tib. seems to reflect the less likely reading of “buddha” (buddha).
n.­1932
The Tib. reads, “He will realize the samaya of the roots of virtue of all tathāgatas and will seek the samaya of the great, secret maṇḍala until his final [attainment of buddhahood] at the seat of awakening.”
n.­1933
“Essence” (Tib. ngo bo) has been supplied from the Tib. The Skt. reads mudrā, which seems incorrect as mudrā would then be unnecessarily repeated twice. The Tib. reading is correct contextually, as the first thing that is taught is the king of vidyās itself, which indeed constitutes the “essence” of the rite and instructions.
n.­1934
The rite that will now be taught includes a number of maṇḍalas, each one fulfilling a different purpose.
n.­1935
In place of “all former tathāgatas,” the Tib. reads “I.”
n.­1936
The Sanskrit text repeats “was blessed” at this point in the sentence.
n.­1937
After “head mudrā,” the Tib. inserts “añjali gesture”; this, however, is included at the beginning of the list.
n.­1938
The list must be corrupt in places, as the number of gestures displayed and implements held exceeds the number of hands.
n.­1939
Both Skt. and Tib. list Brahmā twice.
n.­1940
This Maheśvara is Śiva, while the one mentioned after Īśvara is one of the Brahmās.
n.­1941
Unidentified.
n.­1942
Michelia champaka.
n.­1943
Unidentified.
n.­1944
Unidentified.
n.­1945
Unidentified.
n.­1946
Unidentified.
n.­1947
Reading (provisionally) ˚rova˚ as ˚roca.˚ This is probably the same as rocaka, the name of a celestial flower. This name is translated into the Tib. as “one with beautiful color.”
n.­1948
The Tib. reflects the reading sumanyaka.
n.­1949
Unidentified.
n.­1950
Unidentified.
n.­1951
Unidentified.
n.­1952
Unidentified.
n.­1953
Gandha can be the name of several plants.
n.­1954
Priya can be the name of several plants.
n.­1955
Unidentified.
n.­1956
Butea frondosa.
n.­1957
Keśara/kesara can be the name of several species of plants.
n.­1958
Unidentified. This name is transliterated into the Tib. as marandaka.
n.­1959
Unidentified.
n.­1960
Vimala and vipula seem to be listed twice.
n.­1961
Tejovatī can be the name of several plants, including the toothache tree (Zanthoxylum alatum).
n.­1962
Unidentified.
n.­1963
Unidentified.
n.­1964
Sumanas and yūthika are species of jasmine.
n.­1965
Unidentified.
n.­1966
The Tib. reads, “Homage to family samaya, the secret of all the tathāgatas.”
n.­1967
This sentence is repeated in the Sanskrit text twice.
n.­1968
The Tib. understood samyaggata (“gone auspiciously”) as “perfectly realized,” and samyagpratyutpanna (“auspiciously arisen”) as “well established.”
n.­1969
In place of “master of generosity,” the Tib. reads “of great intelligence.”
n.­1970
The Tib. reads, “Homage to those great sages and those sublime hosts of noble ones.”
n.­1971
This phrase is somewhat ambiguous; maṇḍala here could refer to a particular cycle or group of vidyās, e.g., the amogha vidyās, or the totality of vidyās. This sentence is missing from the Tib.
n.­1972
In place of ciri ciri, the Tib. reads (in transliteration) viri viri. The letters ca and va are easily confused in manuscripts.
n.­1973
Vara has a number of meanings in Sanskrit. Here the phrase vara vara is alliterative with the following vararaśmi (“lovely rays”); it has been, however, transliterated into the Tib. as bhara bhara.
n.­1974
“O Lord” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1975
“Protect me and all beings” (rakṣa māṃ sarva­sattvāṃś ca) has been supplied from the Tib., supplanting the Sanskrit manuscript reading “protect those who guard their treasure trove of morality” (rakṣa śīlākara­guptasya). The Tibetan reading is corroborated by the other two occurrences of this mantra in the text (mantras no. 1 and no. 167).
n.­1976
King’s villains or thieves (rājacora) could be a reference to tax collectors or other oppressors in service of the king.
n.­1977
In place of sama sama masa masa, the Tib. reads śama śama sama sama.
n.­1978
Skt. oṁ cara cara ciri ciri curu curu mahā­kāruṇika | ciri ciri piri piri ciri ciri mahā­kāruṇika | siri siri ciri ciri piri piri ciri ciri mahā­padma­hasta | kala kala kili kili kulu kulu mahā­śuddha­sattva | ehy ehi budhya budhya dhāva dhāva | kala kala kili kili kulu kulu parama­śuddha­sattva | kara kara kiri kiri kuru kuru mahā­sthāma­prāpta | cala cala sacala vicala | eṭaṭa · eṭaṭata | bhara bhara bhiri bhiri bhuru bhuru | ehy ehi mahā­kāruṇika | mahā­paśupati­veṣa­dhara dhara dhara | sara sara cara cara hara hara | hā hā hā hā | hī hī hī hī | hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ | oṁ­kāra­brahma­veṣa­dhara dhara dhara dhiri dhiri dhuru dhuru | tara tara sara sara para para cara cara vara vara vara­raśmi­śata­sahasra­suprati­maṇḍita­śarīrāya | jvala jvala tapa tapa bhagavan somāditya­yama­varuṇa­kubera­brahmendra·ṛṣi­deva­gaṇābhyarcita­caraṇa | muka muka cuka cuka puru puru muru muru | sanatkumāra­rudra­vāsava­viṣṇu­dhanada­deva·ṛṣi­nāyaka­vināyaka­bahu­vividha­veṣa­dhara dhara dhara dhiri dhiri dhuru dhuru | thara thara ghara ghara yara yara lara lara hara hara mara mara para para cara cara vara vara vara­dāyaka | samantāvalokita­vilokita­lokeśvara­maheśvara muku muku muru muru muya muya muñca muñca bhagavan āryāvalokiteśvara | rakṣa rakṣa māṃ sarva­sattvāṃś ca sarva­bhayebhyaḥ sarvopadravebhyaḥ sarvopasargebhyaḥ sarva­grahebhyaḥ sarva­vyādhibhyaḥ | vadha­bandhana­tāḍana­tarjana­rāja­cora­taskarāgnyudaka­viṣa­śastra­parimocaka kaṇa kaṇa kiṇi kiṇi kuṇu kuṇu cara cara | indriya­bala­bodhyaṅga­caturārya­satya­samprakāśaka tama tama dama dama sama sama masa masa | mahātamo’ndhakāra­vidhamana ṣat­pāramitā­paripūraka mili mili ṭaṭa ṭaṭa ṭhaṭha ṭhaṭha ṭiṭi ṭiṭi ṭuṭu ṭuṭu ṭhiṭhi ṭhiṭhi ṭhuṭhu ṭhuṭhu | aiṇeya­carma­kṛta­parikara ehy ehi | īśvara maheśvara mahābhūta­gaṇa­bhañjaka kuru kuru para para kaṭa kaṭa maṭa maṭa | viśuddha­viṣaya­nivāsina mahā­kāruṇika śveta­yajñopavīta ratna­makuṭa­mālā­dhara sarva­jña śirasi­kṛta­makuṭa mahādbhuta­kamala­kṛta­kara­tala dhyāna­samādhi­vimokṣāprakampya­vajra­sattva santati­paripācaka sarva­karmāvaraṇa­viśodhaka sarva­vyādhipramocaka sarvāśā­paripūraka sarva­sattva­samāśvāsaka namo ’stu te svāhā ||
n.­1979
Skt. oṁ brahmaveṣadhara dhara dhara dhiri dhiri dhuru dhuru samanta­jvālāmogha hūṁ ||
n.­1980
The “all-inclusive tathāgata family” probably refers to all tathāgata families at once, namely the tathāgata, lotus, vajra, and jewel families.
n.­1981
“In the ten directions” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­1982
In place of “carpets” (āstaraṇa), the Tib. reads “ornaments,” reflecting the reading ˚ābharaṇa˚.
n.­1983
“Vast reserve” is a somewhat free translation of the Skt. sthānapaṭala, a compound that could be interpreted in a variety of ways. The Tib. connects the term with the entire list, thus reading “the maṇḍala of liberation with sections pertaining to the secret mudrās, maṇḍalas, and vidyās of the family of all tathāgatas.”
n.­1984
Samaya (literally “meeting/convergence”) is possibly used here in its literal meaning, i.e., the syllable aḥ is where all the mudrās and maṇḍalas meet or converge. It can also be understood to convey the technical meaning of samaya, i.e., this single syllable is itself a samaya connection or involves one.
n.­1985
The meaning of “samaya” here is not completely clear. Possibly, it has the sense of “meeting” or “converging,” i.e., this single form is where all the buddhas converge.
n.­1986
“Blessed Lord” (bhagavān) is probably a reference to Amoghapāśa.
n.­1987
The part starting from this paragraph and ending with the last sentence of the next is versified. The verse is, however, difficult to reconstruct due to the corruptions in the Skt. text.
n.­1988
“Lokeśvara” must refer to Amoghapāśa.
n.­1989
“Four vessels” has been supplied from the Tib. The Skt. reads “four great kings,” which does not quite fit the context.
n.­1990
The “mantra of Amoghapāśa,” the “heart mantra,” and the “one-syllable mantra” are the mantras nos. 310, 311, and 312 respectively.
n.­1991
“Violently” has been supplied based on the Tib. “with great force.” The Skt. reading starts with mahā (“great”) but then becomes unintelligible.
n.­1992
“Other being” seems to refer to beings other than the vidyā holder who is reading this text, or perhaps other than those who are presently receiving this teaching from the Buddha Śākyamuni.
n.­1993
The text does not specify whether he brushes his body with the feather, or perhaps he brushes the maṇḍala.
n.­1994
The Tib. reads, “Using perfumed paint, he should draw a surrounding circle of lotuses with another lotus at the center supported by diamond stamens. He should draw Noble Avalokiteśvara, in the guise of Brahmā, on the stamens of the central lotus, surrounded by a diamond thread.”
n.­1995
“Amogharāja” here probably refers to mantra no. 310.
n.­1996
The list of ailments here follows the Skt. The list is not exactly the same in the Tib.; however, due to the vagueness of many terms, it would be difficult to point out all the differences.
n.­1997
Literally “throat seizures.”
n.­1998
“Gall bladder” is an approximate translation of grahaṇī, which is an imaginary internal organ that assists digestion. The Tib. renders this part of the list simply as “indigestion.”
n.­1999
The Tib. reads, “And all other worldly activities will be accomplished as well.”
n.­2000
“Their arrogance will completely disappear” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2001
Reading kāryakriyā (“performance of tasks”) as kālakriyā (“death”). The Tib., however, supports the first reading, “he will perform his tasks easily and remember his [previous] seven births.”
n.­2002
The Tib. says that both the Amoghapāśa and heart mantra should be recited “one hundred times,” indicating that the Tibetan translators possibly read the Skt. dvāpañcāśat as 2 x 50.
n.­2003
The three mantras just mentioned are probably nos. 310, 311, and 312, respectively.
n.­2004
Prosopis spicigera or Mimosa suma.
n.­2005
Acacia sirissa.
n.­2006
Unidentified.
n.­2007
Asparagus racemosus.
n.­2008
Aegle marmelos.
n.­2009
Because of the vague grammar in both the Skt. and Tib., this translation is speculative.
n.­2010
The Skt. maṇi can mean both “jewel” and “amulet.” Here it seems to refer, metaphorically, to the precious power substance that can be worn as an amulet or offered to the deity.
n.­2011
“Tigers” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2012
The Tib. adds “brown bears” after “leopards.”
n.­2013
Aconitum ferox.
n.­2014
Unidentified.
n.­2015
Unidentified. The Tib. transliterates this word as darada, suggesting red lead.
n.­2016
Halāhala is a mythical poison produced by the churning of the ocean; halāhala also seems to be the name of a snake or lizard species.
n.­2017
Śaya can be the name of a snake species, a lizard, or a chameleon.
n.­2018
The Tib. reads, “a person is burned by fire.”
n.­2019
Hail and rats are mentioned together throughout the text, as both cause damage to crops.
n.­2020
Jayā can be the name of several plants, including a species of Sesbania.
n.­2021
Vijayā can be the name of several plants.
n.­2022
Gandhanākulī can be the name of at least three different plants.
n.­2023
Unidentified.
n.­2024
Unidentified.
n.­2025
Gandha can be the name of several plants.
n.­2026
Prunus mahaleb.
n.­2027
Valeriana jatamansi.
n.­2028
Cakra and mahācakra are unidentified.
n.­2029
Viṣṇukrāntā can be the name of several plants.
n.­2030
Vernonia anthelmintica.
n.­2031
Aristolochia indica.
n.­2032
Unidentified.
n.­2033
Nalada can be the name of several plants and substances, including Indian spikenard (Nardostachys jatamansi).
n.­2034
Apart from yellow orpiment, haritāla can also be the name of Columba hurriyala.
n.­2035
Nāgapuṣpa can be the name of several plants with fragrant blossoms or flowers, including Mesua roxburghii and Michelia champaca.
n.­2036
Michelia champaka.
n.­2037
Unidentified.
n.­2038
A species of Indian spikenard.
n.­2039
Unidentified.
n.­2040
Unidentified. Humaka is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2041
Andropogon muricatus.
n.­2042
Reading (conjecturing) snāpayaṃ as sthāpayaṃ, against the Tib. reading, which seems to reflect snāpayaṃ.
n.­2043
The three mantras just mentioned are probably nos. 310, 311, and 312, respectively.
n.­2044
The maṇi (“jewel”), which at this point should perhaps be understood in its meaning of “amulet,” refers to the substance in the copper bowl that blazes with light.
n.­2045
It seems that this maṇḍala, like the next one, has only one door.
n.­2046
As the subsequent context indicates, the Lokeśvara here is Avalokiteśvara in his form of Amoghapāśa.
n.­2047
It seems that this maṇḍala, like the previous one, has only one door.
n.­2048
The three mantras just mentioned are probably nos. 310, 311, and 312, respectively.
n.­2049
In place of “row of lamps,” the Tib. reads “lamps and bali,” probably reading dīpabali instead of dīpāvali.
n.­2050
This name, being a compound, could be interpreted in several different ways.
n.­2051
I.e., emits smoke instead of light, as described two paragraphs above.
n.­2052
Taking the word samaya in its nontechnical sense of “meeting” or “coming together,” this line could be read to say, “…maṇḍalas, which are the meeting place for all the tathāgata families.” In other words, the maṇḍalas are places where the practitioner comes into contact with the tathāgatas.
n.­2053
Dhūpapaṭala (“veil of incense”) probably refers to a cloud of incense smoke. This is similar to a compound with the same meaning attested in the Gaṇḍavyūha, dhūpa­paṭala­megha. See Peter Alan Roberts, trans., The Stem Array, Toh 44-45 (84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2021), 6.17 and 37.18.
n.­2054
The recipe for making the incense comes later.
n.­2055
Literally, “throat seizures.” The Tib. reads instead “genital [ailments],” possibly reading gala (“neck/throat”) for gula (“glans penis/clitoris”).
n.­2056
Nalanda or nalada can be the name of several plants and substances, including Indian spikenard (Nardostachys jatamansi).
n.­2057
Mahiṣākṣa (“buffalo eye”) is a species of bdellium.
n.­2058
Sarjarasa could be the resin of the sal tree (Shorea robusta) or the Indian copal tree (Vateria indica).
n.­2059
Sallakī or śallakī (Boswellia serrata) is the tree that produces Indian frankincense; here the frankincense itself is probably meant.
n.­2060
Valeriana jatamansi.
n.­2061
A species of Indian spikenard.
n.­2062
Unidentified.
n.­2063
Gandhapattra (“fragrant leaves”) can be the name of at least three plant species.
n.­2064
Acacia sirissa.
n.­2065
Prunus mahaleb.
n.­2066
Andropogon muricatus.
n.­2067
Unidentified. This ingredient is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2068
Vyāghranakha (“tiger’s claw”) can be the name of a number of plants, including Unguis odoratus.
n.­2069
Vālaka is a species of Andropogon grass. It is not clear if the amount of five palas applies only to vālaka or also to the ingredients mentioned next.
n.­2070
Strangely, the amount is not specified for the last three ingredients; saffron seems to be listed for the second time. In the Tib., the amount is likewise not specified.
n.­2071
Madhura is here translated into the Tib. as “honey,” but it can also be the name of several other sweet substances.
n.­2072
It is not clear how to interpret “inside” (madhya).
n.­2073
The “mass of clouds” is probably meant to represent a cloud of incense smoke.
n.­2074
This could refer to the “inner rows of … lotuses,” described in the previous paragraph.
n.­2075
The three mantras just mentioned are probably nos. 310, 311, and 312, respectively.
n.­2076
“Image” (rūpa) is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2077
The instruction on offering flowers, the argha, and the incense seems to be repeated here for the second time, but it is also possible that this is a different variant of the same rite, where the vidyā holder recites the one syllable instead of the Amogharāja.
n.­2078
In the Tib., this figure refers to the number of the tathāgatas, which, possibly, also reflects the original Skt. syntax.
n.­2079
The last clause is repeated in the Sanskrit text twice. The Sanskrit phrase amoghasiddhi (“amogha accomplishment”) could also be understood in the worldly sense of “unfailing success.”
n.­2080
“Worldly” (laukika) seems to be used here in the sense of “obtained in this life,” in contradistinction to the benefits of the same practice (described in the section starting from the next paragraph) that pertain to the next life (lokottara).
n.­2081
The part from “venom or poison” up to “the middle of a battle” is repeated in the Sanskrit text twice.
n.­2082
The group, i.e., the usual eight.
n.­2083
“Strong and powerful” has been supplied from the Tib., as the Skt. is illegible.
n.­2084
Butea frondosa; it has bright orange blossoms.
n.­2085
Possibly the last four rites described in the last four paragraphs.
n.­2086
“The Amogharāja” possibly refers to the three mantras‍—310, 311, and 312‍—recited in succession as one.
n.­2087
Reading, on the authority of the Tib., hṛdaye ekākṣareṇa as hṛdayena ekākṣareṇa. The “one-syllable heart mantra” is mantra no. 312.
n.­2088
In the Tib. this sentence reads “In all [these rites] the mantra of Amogharāja should be recited seven times, while the one-syllable heart mantra should be recited seven times at [the deity’s] head.”
n.­2089
The meaning here is not clear, as the text does not specify what will “flow up,” “float up,” or “swim up.” The context suggests it is “water” that “flows up,” as the text soon mentions that the vidyā holder should drink “this water.”
n.­2090
The Skt. is corrupt here. The Tib. reads, “if he censes the panels with the locks to the doors of their caves and fissures, they will open and crack apart.” The Tibetan translators may have dhūpa (“incense”) instead of yūpa (“post/pillar”), but given the obscure Skt., the Tibetan reading may be correct.
n.­2091
The phrase “the rites of the incense maṇḍala” (dhūpa­maṇḍala­vidhi) appears to refer to the cycle of rites introduced above as “the procedure called veil of incense.” The section starts with the incense recipe and maṇḍala procedure common to all the rites whose description concludes here.
n.­2092
“Delight kings” has been supplied from the Tib., as the Skt. reading could not be determined.
n.­2093
Valeriana jatamansi.
n.­2094
Costus speciosus.
n.­2095
Vālaka is a species of Andropogon grass.
n.­2096
A species of Indian spikenard.
n.­2097
Unidentified.
n.­2098
Nalada can be the name of several plant and substances, including Indian spikenard (Nardostachys jatamansi).
n.­2099
A species of cyperus.
n.­2100
Callicarpa macrophylla.
n.­2101
The three are black pepper, long pepper, and dry ginger.
n.­2102
Acacia sirissa.
n.­2103
“Awakening” (bodhana) is a technical term used in alchemy, where it refers to a particular stage in the processing of mercury. It could have a similar meaning here.
n.­2104
The term suparikarma­kṛta is not completely clear. It probably means that the balls should be sealed inside the surrounding layer of musk and camphor.
n.­2105
I.e., the maṇḍala that is described in the next paragraph.
n.­2106
In place of “eightfold,” the Tib. reads “complete.”
n.­2107
The “Lord of the World” is the Avalokiteśvara in the center of the maṇḍala.
n.­2108
In place of “light,” both the Skt. and the Tib. read, strangely, “sacrifice of light” (raśmihotra).
n.­2109
In the Tib., “various colors” describes not the interior of the maṇḍala but the measuring thread.
n.­2110
It is not clear how Noble Avalokiteśvara should be “placed” there, whether as a physical image or as a painting. Padmasyopari, in this context, probably means “on top of the lotus,” which would suggest placing a physical image.
n.­2111
I.e., the vidyā holder draws the hands displaying the mudrās.
n.­2112
“Supreme remedy” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2113
I.e., the gods from the realm of Thirty-Three.
n.­2114
“Prosperity” (samṛddhi) is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2115
Reading, on the authority of the Tib., ekaikavelā (“hour after hour”) as ekaikagola (“one pill at a time”). Either reading is plausible for the context.
n.­2116
In an instance of likely dittography, this clause is followed in the Sanskrit text by “If he performs the procedure for seven days.”
n.­2117
The Tib. adds “and complexion.”
n.­2118
The text here could also be interpreted as “he will become an emperor of vidyādharas who possess amogha accomplishments.
n.­2119
It seems that “vices/faults” (kilbiṣa) are personified here as a class of spirits.
n.­2120
“Will not rise again” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2121
The phrase duṣṭakaviṣa is repeated in the Sanskrit text twice.
n.­2122
Galagraha, literally “throat seizure,” suggests asthma attacks; it is, however, rendered into the Tib. with the term typically used for “goiter” (Tib. lba ba; Skt. galagaṇḍha).
n.­2123
Grahaṇī is a term used for a hypothetical internal organ that aided digestion.
n.­2124
The Tib. adds here “pain in discharging urine.”
n.­2125
Literally, “pain of the heart.”
n.­2126
The Tib. reads “fever” in place of “diarrhea” (atīsāra).
n.­2127
The Tib. reads “cats” (byi ba za ba), or more literally “rat eaters.”
n.­2128
The Lokeśvara here is Noble Avalokiteśvara.
n.­2129
“The Protector” is Noble Avalokiteśvara.
n.­2130
Reading (conjecturally) buddheṣu as buddhakṣetreṣu.
n.­2131
“The Four Great Kings, with their troops” is repeated twice in the Sanskrit text.
n.­2132
“Mudrā” has been supplied from the Tib., as the corresponding Skt. reading (muktāvaisaṃha) is incomprehensible.
n.­2133
“Magical poisoning” translates the term yoga, which in this context possibly stands for the stock phrase cūrṇayoga, a standard feature of the list of poisons, and suggests some form of magic involving toxic powder.
n.­2134
In place of “secret,” the Tib. reads “purity.”
n.­2135
Acacia sirissa.
n.­2136
Achyrantes aspera.
n.­2137
Unidentified.
n.­2138
Nalanda or nalada can be the name of several plants and substances, including Indian spikenard (Nardostachys jatamansi).
n.­2139
Unidentified.
n.­2140
Unidentified.
n.­2141
Unidentified.
n.­2142
The root of Tabernaemontana coronaria.
n.­2143
Sūkarī can be the name of several plants.
n.­2144
Markaṭī can be the name of several plants.
n.­2145
Jayā can be the name of several plants, including a species of Sesbania.
n.­2146
Vijayā can be the name of several plants.
n.­2147
Cyperus rotundus.
n.­2148
Rasa can mean quicksilver, resin, and many other substances.
n.­2149
Unidentified.
n.­2150
Unidentified.
n.­2151
Valeriana jatamansi.
n.­2152
Unidentified.
n.­2153
Unidentified.
n.­2154
Costus speciosus.
n.­2155
Vyāghranakha (“tiger’s claw”) can be the name of several plants, including Unguis odoratus.
n.­2156
Unidentified.
n.­2157
Kaṭambharā can be the name of several plants, including Bignonia indica.
n.­2158
Callicarpa macrophylla.
n.­2159
Nāgapuṣpa can be the name of several plant species with fragrant blossoms or flowers, including Mesua roxburghii and Michelia champaca.
n.­2160
Nardostachys jatamansi.
n.­2161
Sumanas can be the name of several plants, including the great flowering jasmine.
n.­2162
Asparagus racemosus.
n.­2163
Śatapuṣpa (“one hundred flowers”) can be the name of several plants, including Anethum sowa.
n.­2164
Unidentified. The Tib. reads “honey.”
n.­2165
Michelia champaka.
n.­2166
“Awakening” (bodhana) is a technical term used in alchemy, where it refers to a particular stage in the processing of mercury. This phrase is absent in the Tib.
n.­2167
It is not clear whether it is the pill that should be ground into fine powder, as suggested by the Tib., or that the sandalwood is to be used to infuse the water.
n.­2168
In the Tib., the consecration with the Krodharāja mantra and with the mudrā are two separate consecrations. The previous contexts, however, suggest that they are one and the same. The Skt. (in this particular instance) is ambiguous and could be interpreted either way.
n.­2169
The translation here departs from the Skt. and Tib. text to make it conform to the parallel passages where the mustard seeds with water are used in the consecration rite. The text, on the other hand, seems to be saying, probably due to corruption, that it is the mustard seeds and water that should be placed in the maṇḍala.
n.­2170
Maṇirāja (“king of jewels”) could also be translated as “king of amulets.”
n.­2171
“Four-sided maṇḍala” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2172
The text is unclear. Drawing hands in the maṇḍala is common, but drawing eyes is not. “Eye-hand” could be a hand with an eye in its palm.
n.­2173
The last sentence is repeated twice in the Sanskrit text.
n.­2174
The “vajra of activity” (karmavajra) probably refers to the “double vajra” symbol consisting of two vajras crossed at the hub.
n.­2175
Vedikā can variously mean a railing, a narrow veranda, or a narrow veranda with a railing at the edge of the square platform of the maṇḍala.
n.­2176
The part about “placing” the Lokeśvara in the center of the maṇḍala is not clear.
n.­2177
The Tib. reads “the mudrās, maṇḍalas, and samayas,” which is also a plausible interpretation of the Skt.
n.­2178
The Tib. reads “seventy-two hundred thousand,” or 7.2 million.
n.­2179
The meaning of the last sentence, which reads the same in the Skt. and the Tib., is not clear.
n.­2180
This means he will obtain all the benefits as described in the first few paragraphs of the section of the “golden pill” (starting at 2.­1503) but not the ones described in the immediately preceding paragraph.
n.­2181
Here and elsewhere in the text the stock phrase laukika­lokottara can mean both “worldly and supramundane” and “[those that will be experienced] in this life and the next.”
n.­2182
In place of “path of the sugatas” (sugatamārga˚), the Tib. reads “happy destinies,” reflecting the reading sugati˚.
n.­2183
It is not clear what the difference is between the two types of gold hiraṇya and suvarṇa.
n.­2184
Again, there is some ambiguity here, as maṇḍala could refer to a set of instructions or the maṇḍala that is constructed as part of the rite of preparing the precious pill.
n.­2185
The Sanskrit term and its Tibetan translation could also be translated as “will teach.”
n.­2186
Reading khaṇḍaśikkhyā˚ as khaṇḍaśikṣā˚.
n.­2187
Reading nā mamātrāparadhena as na mamātrāparadhena. This line is absent in the Tib.
n.­2188
Michelia champaka.
n.­2189
Sumanas can be the name of several plants, including the great flowering jasmine.
n.­2190
The Skt. mukhakṣālana (“mouth rinse”) could also be translated as “face wash.”
n.­2191
The Tib. reads “brāhmī oil and the oil of flame-of-the-forest (Butea frondosa).” Brāhmī oil is an infusion of the two brāhmī plants‍—water hyssop (Bacopa monnieri) and Asian pennywort (Centella asiatica)‍—in oil, usually sesame or coconut oil.
n.­2192
Sumanas can be the name of several plants, including the great flowering jasmine.
n.­2193
The Skt. does not specify how many times he should recite the Krodharāja mantra, but it normally is twenty-one times. The Tib. reads “one hundred and eight times.”
n.­2194
The more detailed description of the maṇḍala starts two paragraphs below.
n.­2195
“Jars in the four” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­2196
The Skt. dakṣiṇā, translated here as “money,” is an offering to a master that traditionally consisted of a cow or cows, but in this context it seems to imply a donation of money.
n.­2197
The Tib. interprets the phrase cihnā mudrā as “signs and mudrās.” However, as the following list does not mention any mudrā gestures but only various emblematic implements, the phrase should be interpreted as “mudrā signs/emblems.”
n.­2198
“At the four corners” probably means at the four corners outside of the maṇḍala, as the positions “in the four corners” (see the beginning of the paragraph) are occupied by Indra, Brahmā, Viṣṇu, and Maheśvara.
n.­2199
It is not clear how the “supreme medicine” relates to the five preparations described above.
n.­2200
The Tib. here switches back to prose.
n.­2201
The order is confusing; it is not clear if the “sandal-scented water” is the same as the water just mentioned.
n.­2202
Reading, on the authority of the Tib., makṣayaṃ as mrakṣayan.
n.­2203
The text does not specify what substance he is sprinkling.
n.­2204
It is not clear if it is the same oil that was described above as the “cooked oil.”
n.­2205
The procedure described in this paragraph is very unclear. The translation is partly a guess.
n.­2206
“Lord of the World” (lokanātha) here refers to Avalokiteśvara.
n.­2207
The text could also be interpreted as “whatever image the viewers have in mind.”
n.­2208
The Skt. phrase “this powder” indicates that this powder was described before, but it is not clear which powder it is.
n.­2209
“Steers” (paṇḍu) is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2210
“And remain within the powder maṇḍala” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2211
“For as long as [the vidyā holder] wishes” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­2212
It is not clear what kind of oil is referred to with “fragrant oil” (gandhataila).
n.­2213
Perhaps this refers to the image of Avalokiteśvara in the center of the maṇḍala described above.
n.­2214
The text does not specify what pills.
n.­2215
Butea frondosa.
n.­2216
“Merchandise that is displayed” has been supplied from the Tib., as the Skt. reading (āstārika˚? āgārika?) is unclear.
n.­2217
I.e., the Yogācāra branch of Mahāyāna.
n.­2218
Ḍākinī seems to be here a term of contempt, perhaps used with reference to women who practice witchcraft.
n.­2219
“Himself” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­2220
This translation is a conjecture, as the Skt. reading is unclear. The Tib. reads “for one day.”
n.­2221
It is not clear from the Skt. and Tib. if the descriptions “lokeśvara” and “teacher” refer to all three names, or just Padmanābha and Padmeśvara respectively. The Skt. also includes the phrase caiva cintyā, the meaning of which is unclear.
n.­2222
The Tib. reads, “they will appear in a variety of marvelous forms.”
n.­2223
It is not clear what the “five types of splendor” (pañcaśrī) are.
n.­2224
The Tib. reads “Vāmana and ṛṣi forms.”
n.­2225
“Elephants and bulls among monks” means “the best among monks.” In place of “elephants and bulls,” the Tib. reads “tigers and lions,” thus expressing the same idea.
n.­2226
The Skt. utsra, derived from ut + √sṛ, suggests a fountain. The Degé version of the Tib. renders it as “riverbank,” while other recensions have “well/spring.”
n.­2227
The “rumbling of the nāgas” refers to thunder.
n.­2228
Apart from “realization of truth,” the Skt. tattvasiddhi could also be interpreted as “true accomplishment.”
n.­2229
I.e., to ferry across the ocean of suffering.
n.­2230
The Sanskrit says, strangely, “leftover and not leftover.”
n.­2231
“Secret” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2232
Unidentified.
n.­2233
Nāgapuṣpa can be the name of several plant species with fragrant blossoms or flowers, including Mesua roxburghii and Michelia champaca.
n.­2234
Valeriana jatamansi.
n.­2235
Tejovatī can be the name of several plants, including the toothache tree (Zanthoxylum alatum).
n.­2236
The Tib. inserts here “in front of Avalokiteśvara.”
n.­2237
In place of tilakaṃ (“bindi”), the Tib. reflects the reading tilaṃ (“sesame oil”). The context corroborates the first reading.
n.­2238
“The powder, an elixir of immortality” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2239
In the Tib., this paragraph reads “The vidyā holder should blend a lotus powder with a powder of muruka and incant it. He should recite the Krodharāja five thousand times.” The term muruka is uncertain; it could be a misreading of the Skt. uruka and in this way refer to “powder made of an owl”; or it could be a misspelling of maruka and then be “powder made of a peacock.” These readings are not entirely implausible, as ingredients taken from both birds are mentioned below.
n.­2240
Again, the Tib. either reflects the reading tilaṃ (“sesame oil”) in place of the extant tilakaṃ (“bindi”) or mistranslates tilakaṃ as “sesame oil.”
n.­2241
In place of “half that number,” the Tib. reads “four thousand times.”
n.­2242
The Tib. reads “peacock’s teardrops and owl’s eyes and brain.”
n.­2243
Unidentified.
n.­2244
Before “eight palas of castor oil,” the Skt. adds “twenty palas of castor oil.”
n.­2245
The Tib. reads “he should mix these oils together with water.”
n.­2246
It is not clear whether gandhakāṣṭha means any “fragrant wood” or wood of the gandha plant (there are a number of species of this name, such as the black aloe).
n.­2247
The text is unclear at this point. The Tib. adds “bamboo vessel” as the third possibility in addition to copper and silver, and the Skt. reads, strangely, “divine bamboo vine.” In the Tib., the term “divine” describes the silver vessel.
n.­2248
Perhaps the Amogharāja.
n.­2249
There is an ambiguity regarding the number of the Krodharāja recitations, as aṣṭasahasram could be interpreted as either “eight thousand” or “one thousand and eight.”
n.­2250
The Tib. here seems to reflect a different reading. Where the Skt. reads pṛthagjana (“ordinary person”), the Tib., which is in verse here, contains only the equivalent of pṛthak, which falls in the last line of verse and thus construes with the previous line about mantra recitation, stating that they “should be recited separately.” The next set of instructions begins as follows in the Tib.: “He should then place [the preparation] in the completed maṇḍala by first performing the maṇḍala rite according to procedure, and then placing it there and performing the duties of a karmācārya.”
n.­2251
One is supposed to bow at each of the four doors.
n.­2252
It is not clear whether it is the master or the disciple who displays the mudrā.
n.­2253
In the Tib., the list of activities is as follows. It is not clear if these acts are to be performed by the vidyā holder alone or for others: “[He should] properly complete the maṇḍala, enter, [perform the rites for] the samaya, mudrā, and initiation, make offerings, circumambulate the maṇḍala, bow, bind the topknot, display the mudrā, perform the protection rite, besprinkle, put on clothes, and invest with the sacred cord.”
n.­2254
It is not clear what the vidyā holder now places in the center of the maṇḍala.
n.­2255
The Tib. reads, “Then, he should place [the substance] in the very center of the maṇḍala, perform the purification rite…”
n.­2256
Probably the Amogharāja mantra.
n.­2257
It is not clear if tridhābhiṣeka should be interpreted as “consecration [performed] three times” or “threefold consecration.”
n.­2258
This time, the Tib. interprets aṣṭasahasram as “eight thousand.”
n.­2259
In place of “one thousand and eight” (aṣṭottara­sahasram), the Tib. reads “one hundred and eight.” After this number, the Skt. adds “eight thousand” (aṣṭasahasrāṇi), possibly saying that the ingredients should be incanted for the second time after they are added to the same container.
n.­2260
The Tib. reads “one hundred thousand times.”
n.­2261
In place of “He should keep [the name of] his guru secret and never reveal it to anyone,” the Tibetan text reads “He should clean it very well and not give it to anyone.”
n.­2262
The Tib. seems to read “samaya of delusion” (mohasamaya) in place of “amogha samaya.”
n.­2263
The “great oil” must be the “powder cooked in a small quantity of oil,” i.e., item no. 5 in the above list of the five preparations of the “medicinal powder” (at 2.­1556).
n.­2264
Item no. 4 in the list of five above (at 2.­1556).
n.­2265
Item no. 1 in the list of five above (at 2.­1561).
n.­2266
Item no. 2 in the list of five above (at 2.­1556).
n.­2267
Item no. 3 in the list of five above (at 2.­1556).
n.­2268
This translation follows the Tib., which reads gos ngur smrig (Skt. kāṣāyavastu). The Sanskrit manuscript seems corrupt here, ambiguously reading kāṣāvastu.
n.­2269
The clause “although belonging to thousands of different schools or different congregations” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2270
The list of twenty-eight is a variant of the list of the thirty-two marks.
n.­2271
I.e., the illusion of seeing him as Lord Avalokita.
n.­2272
Item no. 3 in the list of five above (at 2.­1556).
n.­2273
Item no. 5 in the list of five above (at 2.­1556).
n.­2274
Item no. 2 in the list of five above (at 2.­1556).
n.­2275
Item no. 4 in the list of five above (at 2.­1556).
n.­2276
Item no. 1 in the list of five above (at 2.­1561).
n.­2277
This clause is repeated twice in the Sanskrit manuscript.
n.­2278
The Tib. inserts “diamonds” here.
n.­2279
Costus speciosus.
n.­2280
It is not clear which of the oil preparations is the “oil-jewel” or, alternatively, what the “precious oil” refers to. Most likely the “oil-jewel” is one of the five preparations from the original list of five (at 2.­1561) and is the same as the “oil” and the “king of oils” mentioned below, in the following paragraph.
n.­2281
The “powder” is probably one of the original five preparations (at 2.­1556).
n.­2282
Butea frondosa.
n.­2283
It is not clear what kind of lotus is nara lotus.
n.­2284
Presumably, a bindi made with the substance just described.
n.­2285
The word used for “skin,” kavaca, possibly suggests that this is a discarded skin of a snake.
n.­2286
The Sanskrit vṛddhānta (“next to the seniors”) suggests the place where the senior monks would sit.
n.­2287
The Skt. reads, “seeds that have not been daubed.”
n.­2288
The last sentence of this paragraph is not very clear, and the translation is uncertain.
n.­2289
The phrase kṛṣṇasarpa (“black snake”) can also mean a cobra, which would also be supported by the phrase mahāsarpa used elsewhere in this section, which can refer to any hooded snake.
n.­2290
“Holding bowls in their mouths” is absent from the Tib.
n.­2291
As the text does not specify what it is that is cast, these are probably the mustard seeds spoken of in the preceding paragraph.
n.­2292
As the text does not specify what it is that is cast, these are probably the mustard seeds. However, to follow the overall pattern, one would expect it to be mustard seeds mixed with the blood of a jackal, as the soldiers are turned into jackals.
n.­2293
It is not clear if this is any oil, or “the oil,” i.e., the oil preparation described earlier on (at 2.­1561).
n.­2294
The Tib. reads, “If [the vidyā holder] does not apply a counteragent, the items will sell for exactly what they are worth.”
n.­2295
The reading “powder,” despite being corroborated by the Tib., could be corrupt. The pattern found in other rites that involve the “five preparations” suggests that this line could have referred to the king of oils.
n.­2296
It is not clear how he “binds” it.
n.­2297
It is not clear how the great powder differs from the powder mentioned earlier in the same sentence. They are different, as later in this paragraph they are again mentioned separately.
n.­2298
Reading mṛtapiṇḍa as mṛtpiṇḍa.
n.­2299
To this list the Tib. adds “and a five-part alloy of iron, [copper, brass, tin, and lead].”
n.­2300
The “lotus powder” must be the great powder.
n.­2301
The phrase mahāsarpa (“great snake”), apart from meaning “large snake,” could also refer to any hooded snake.
n.­2302
In place of “magical creation” (nirmita), the Tib. reads “the snakes.” This is likely a scribal error, replicated across different versions, of sbrul (“snake”) for sprul (“magical emanation”).
n.­2303
The text does not specify the substance that the vidyā holder smears the Buddha’s feet with, so it is probably “the powder,” but it could also be the king of oils.
n.­2304
“And sprinkle it with the powder” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2305
It is not clear what maṇḍala is meant, probably the one described in the previous paragraph.
n.­2306
“The three points [of the trident]” has been supplied from the Tib., as the Skt. is not clear.
n.­2307
The Tib. reads “great powder made from lotuses.”
n.­2308
“Place it in the maṇḍala” is absent from the Tib.
n.­2309
“And mark it with the bindi” has been supplied from the Tib. It is omitted in the Skt.
n.­2310
The Tib. reads “maṇḍala and mantra.”
n.­2311
The text does not specify what it is that is consecrated, but it is probably the maṇḍala, i.e., the main object of the rite.
n.­2312
The Tib. reads, “All maṇḍalas should be treated as armor-like, as in all contexts they will make signs (Degé: “qualities”) manifest. When [the rite] is completed, all activities will be accomplished.”
n.­2313
“With a jewel in his right hand and a lotus” has been supplied from the Tib. It is omitted in the Skt.
n.­2314
The Skt. inserts here, strangely, “or a gandharva,” possibly meaning a gandharva lake.
n.­2315
Euphorbia neriifolia.
n.­2316
It is not clear how he keeps it in his mouth and scatters it at the same time. Perhaps some he keeps in his mouth and some he scatters.
n.­2317
The Tib. reads, “A blazing fire will issue from his mouth.”
n.­2318
The reading cakrī (“sickle senna”) could be corrupt. The Tib. is challenging but appears to read “[The vidyā holder] should then make a concentrate by mixing [the above-mentioned mustard seeds] with oil.”
n.­2319
“Make a wick for a lamp” is omitted in the Tib. Instead, the Tib. states that the oil, which is “the king of oils,” should be poured into a lamp, as reported in the translation of the Skt.
n.­2320
The text does not specify what substance is used for sprinkling. Perhaps the preparation of sickle senna with the oil mentioned in the previous paragraph.
n.­2321
Again, the text does not specify what substance is used for smearing.
n.­2322
The Tib. reads “into his right hand” and adds “or holds it with his big toe.”
n.­2323
Again, the text does not specify what substance is used for sprinkling.
n.­2324
Again, the text does not specify what substance is used for sprinkling.
n.­2325
Again, the text does not specify what substance it is.
n.­2326
“While displaying the mudrā of Amogharāja” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2327
“Bhūtas” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2328
It is not clear if “great oil” (mahātaila) is the same as the king of oils or is a different oil.
n.­2329
Unidentified; it is transliterated in the Tib. as pha gu.
n.­2330
In place of “house lizard,” the Tib. reads “fish.”
n.­2331
Nāgapuṣpa is the name of several plants with fragrant blossoms or flowers, including Mesua roxburghii and Michelia champaca.
n.­2332
It is difficult to determine with certainty which powder is referred to here. Possibly it is the “great powder made from lotuses.”
n.­2333
The Tib. reads, “His body will emit a pleasant, satisfying fragrance that will have mastery over all disease; victory will be his.”
n.­2334
“Secretly” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2335
The text does not specify what oil.
n.­2336
The “rumble of Rāvaṇa” is a rumble of thunder.
n.­2337
In place of “inside it” (’bhyantarito), the Tib. reads “on top of it.”
n.­2338
This paragraph is rather obscure but seems to be about using the king of oils to make rocks soft. The “impression” in question is probably a handprint or a footprint left in the rock that will serve later as a remembrance (abhijñāna).
n.­2339
“Mountaintops that no human can traverse” has been supplied from the Tib. The Skt. offers a different variant, which, however, is difficult to understand.
n.­2340
“Fragrant wood” could refer to a particular species of sandalwood, or any fragrant wood, such as aloe.
n.­2341
This is the list of the five preparations that were described earlier (at 2.­1556).
n.­2342
Though the text does not specify what it is that he ties; grammar and context would suggest that it is also the amulet.
n.­2343
The word avalokita in the Sanskrit text could stand for Avalokiteśvara or, perhaps, connote the impersonal principle of compassionate gaze.
n.­2344
Amogha­pāśa Sūtra is an alternative title of the AP.
n.­2345
Shorea robusta.
n.­2346
Tamāla could be the name of several species of tree, including Garcinia xanthochymus.
n.­2347
Michelia champaka.
n.­2348
Jonesia asoka.
n.­2349
Atimuktaka (“whiter than pearl”) can be the name of several species of plants.
n.­2350
Unidentified.
n.­2351
Nīla can be the name of several species of trees and plants.
n.­2352
Bignonia suaveolens.
n.­2353
Butea frondosa.
n.­2354
Ficus glomerata.
n.­2355
Pterospermum acerifolium.
n.­2356
Unidentified. It is transliterated into the Tib. as ku pa pya ka.
n.­2357
“And made pleasant with the sounds of their chirping” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2358
“Flocks of various birds” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2359
In the Tib., this sentence begins the next passage.
n.­2360
It is not clear if the garland of flames surrounds each lotus individually or all of them, forming a circle concentric with the circle of lotuses.
n.­2361
In both Skt. and Tib. this implement is called an “activity vajra.”
n.­2362
It is not clear if the Skt. reading is candra (“moon”), as supported by the Tib., or cattra (“spindle”). Possibly the latter is correct, as otherwise “moon” is listed twice in this list.
n.­2363
Reading dhvayaṃ as dhvajaṃ. The Tib. combines “sun” and “banner” together, reading “sun banner.”
n.­2364
In place of “forehead,” the Tib. reads “staff.”
n.­2365
The “threatening gesture” is the extended index finger.
n.­2366
The parasol is listed twice both in the Skt. and the Tib.
n.­2367
Reading (on the authority of the Tib.) paṭakaṃ as kaṭakaṃ.
n.­2368
“Stack [of wood]” (citi) is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2369
A typical maṇḍala in this text (and in the Kriyātantras in general) would be a low platform on the ground built of clay and cow dung.
n.­2370
In place of “old age,” the Tib. reads “birth.”
n.­2371
At this point the Tib. switches back to prose.
n.­2372
The Lokeśvara Lord is Noble Avalokiteśvara.
n.­2373
As the surrounding veranda (vedikā) normally has a railing; the row of tridents possibly serves as such.
n.­2374
The Degé recension reads “mudrā” in place of “hand.”
n.­2375
In place of “black mustard seeds” the Tib. reads “white mustard seeds.”
n.­2376
These doors, which seem to be in the outer zone of the maṇḍala, are aligned with the doors that are in the sides of the square maṇḍala in the center.
n.­2377
Sallakī or śallakī (Boswellia serrata) is the tree that produces Indian frankincense; here probably the frankincense itself is meant.
n.­2378
Sarjarasa could be the resin of the sal tree (Shorea robusta) or the Indian copal tree (Vateria indica).
n.­2379
Nameru is the name of more than one plant.
n.­2380
It is not clear if he bows to each mudrā in turn, or all of them at once.
n.­2381
“Beings” is omitted in the Tib. It is not clear what beings are meant.
n.­2382
Reading, on the authority of the Tib., kiṃkaraika­bibarai as kaṃkaraiḥ bimbaraiḥ.
n.­2383
“Kinnaras” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2384
The section of verse in the Tib. ends here.
n.­2385
It is not clear where the fifth area is.
n.­2386
In the Tib., the jars are filled with dūrvā grass, but this is less likely, as dūrvā is normally used as a soft bed to place items on. The Tib. adds at this point, “In the middle there is the root vase,” without mentioning the “spears” (possibly reflecting the reading mūla instead of śūla).
n.­2387
“Spears” is omitted in the Tib. The translation of the last three sentences is uncertain.
n.­2388
The set of doors in the outer zone is aligned with the doors of the inner part.
n.­2389
The five threads are usually in five different colors.
n.­2390
“Various scents” could be interpreted as referring to the lamps or as an independent item. The Tib. opts for the latter.
n.­2391
Dūrvā grass is not mentioned in the Tib.
n.­2392
Prosopis spicigera or Mimosa suma.
n.­2393
The text is unclear here, possibly corrupt. It actually reads, “Having performed these rites, he should commence the homa rite.”
n.­2394
“Grant boons” has been supplied from the Tib. It is omitted in the Skt.
n.­2395
The Tib. interprets aṣṭaśatam as “eight hundred.”
n.­2396
A homa rite normally consists in the officiant casting a homa preparation into the fire many times. A “single homa” is just one such casting.
n.­2397
In the Sanskrit manuscript, this clause is followed by the phrase “the sameness of the families,” which seems to be an unnecessary repetition.
n.­2398
Again, the Tib. interprets aṣṭaśatam as “eight hundred.”
n.­2399
In place of “white,” the Skt. reads jāla, which suggests water, perhaps suggesting mustard seeds mixed with water.
n.­2400
The Tib. interprets aṣṭasahasram as “eight thousand.”
n.­2401
Here, the Skt. has an additional sentence, “He should offer a one-thousand-leagues-homa,” which appears to be a corruption.
n.­2402
Kaṭukā can be the name of several plants.
n.­2403
“Daubed in kaṭukā oil” is omitted in the Tib., which instead reads “together with mustard seeds and ghee.”
n.­2404
“Bathe thoroughly, and maintain ritual purity” has been supplied from the Tib. It is omitted in the Skt.
n.­2405
Śatapuṣpa (“one hundred flowers”) can be the name of several plants, including Anethum sowa.
n.­2406
Sumanas can be the name of several plants, including the great flowering jasmine.
n.­2407
Again, the Tib. interprets aṣṭasahasram as “eight thousand.”
n.­2408
The “three spices” are black and long pepper and dry ginger.
n.­2409
The Tib. reads “eight thousand.”
n.­2410
The Tib. reads, “Half of the fire deity’s body will emerge from the fire.”
n.­2411
Agnimukha (“having fire for the face”) is the fire personified as a deity.
n.­2412
The Tib. inserts here “and breathes in.”
n.­2413
The Tib. interprets bījaka not as “citron” but as “seed.” Bījaka can be translated as either.
n.­2414
“With a single performance” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2415
“Noble Avalokiteśvara” here seems to refer to Amogharāja.
n.­2416
The Tib. reads, “The third line consists of a garland of precious jewels and various beautiful gems.”
n.­2417
“Extending one fathom in all directions” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2418
Figures that are “behind” are drawn above the figures that they are behind.
n.­2419
“Precious great jewel” (mahāmaṇiratna) seems to be a stock phrase describing some special type of jewels, some of which are given proper names such as āgneya (“fiery”) and udakaprasādaka (“pacifier of water”). The word “great” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2420
Reading, on the authority of the Tib., śivā dūtī as śivadūtī.
n.­2421
“On the same canvas of fine cotton” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2422
“Hands” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2423
In the Tib., the last two sentences read “He should draw eight nāgas, all surrounded by flames,” reflecting the reading aṣṭapannagāḥ in place of the extant aṣṭapañcāśa.
n.­2424
“The Lokeśvara in his amogha form” is a reference to Amoghapāśa.
n.­2425
“Calves” is the translation required by the context. The text however reads “limbs” (aṅga).
n.­2426
The “Victorious One” refers to Amitābha.
n.­2427
The Tib. reads, “He is seated on a lotus together with Tārā and Śvetā and a halo of light that extends for a fathom.” The Tib. syntax leaves it a bit ambiguous as to whether the two goddess or all three figures are haloed with light.
n.­2428
It is not clear how the maṇḍala is prepared, whether it is traced with sandalwood powder or actually fashioned out of sandalwood.
n.­2429
The Lokeśvara is here Amoghapāśa.
n.­2430
“For the assistants” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2431
It appears that the vidyā holder here consecrates himself rather than the sandalwood figure, and it is “his own” (svaiva) body that becomes Noble Avalokiteśvara’s. However, after minor emendments of the corrupt endings, it is also possible to obtain the meaning that he is consecrating the figure, after which the figure becomes Noble Avalokiteśvara’s “own” body.
n.­2432
The phrase “If, out of animosity, he resolves to draw blood from the tathāgatas and buddhas of the three times” has been supplied from the Tib., as it is missing from the Skt.
n.­2433
“Wisdom” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­2434
It is not clear what “the three sādhana methods” refers to. Possibly to the three variants of the sculpted figure of Avalokiteśvara-Amoghapāśa.
n.­2435
“Or any other rite” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­2436
“And observe their vows” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­2437
“Letters” (akṣara) suggests writings or written materials.
n.­2438
“This vidyā ritual” could also be translated “this vidyā manual,” referring to the text of the AP.
n.­2439
“To give protection” has been supplied from the Tib. The Skt. reads bhrāmayitum, which suggests distracting them from their bad habits.
n.­2440
In place of “covers” (prāvaraṇa), the Tib. reads “upper garments.”
n.­2441
The sense is probably that by worshiping the master one is worshiping Noble Avalokiteśvara himself.
n.­2442
In the Tib., the last clause reads, “just as a drop of oil spreads [itself] in the water, the accomplishments will come everywhere.”
n.­2443
In place of the last sentence, the Tib. reads, “Just like the ocean tides, [the accomplishments] will come at all times.”
n.­2444
It is not completely clear whether this figure should be fashioned as a statue or drawn in a painting. The Skt. phrase gandhamaya (“composed of fragrant substances”) suggests the former. However, the deities surrounding the figure and the image of the vidyā holder kneeling at the figure’s feet are probably meant to be depicted as part of a painting. This rite is perhaps similar to the previous one, where the statue of the main deity was placed in the center of a painting.
n.­2445
The crescent moon is usually to Amitābha’s right.
n.­2446
“A lotus” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­2447
In the Tib. it is the vidyā holder who is “adorned with golden ornaments.”
n.­2448
Valeriana jatamansi.
n.­2449
Nāgapuṣpa can be the name of several plant species with fragrant blossoms or flowers, including Mesua roxburghii and Michelia champaca.
n.­2450
Unidentified.
n.­2451
A species of Indian spikenard.
n.­2452
Nalada can be the name of several plants and substances, including Indian spikenard (Nardostachys jatamansi).
n.­2453
Unidentified.
n.­2454
Gandha can be the name of several plants.
n.­2455
Callicarpa macrophylla.
n.­2456
Sarkara is unidentified, but in some contexts it can refer to granulated sugar.
n.­2457
Although the text uses the word “powder” (cūrṇa), this is probably more like a paste, as it serves as a material for fashioning a figure.
n.­2458
“Avalokita” here stands for “Avalokiteśvara” and refers to his Amoghapāśa aspect.
n.­2459
“Peaceful in appearance” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­2460
The Tib. reads “eight thousand times.”
n.­2461
The mantra implied here is probably the Amogharāja.
n.­2462
The Tib. interprets aṣṭasahasraṃ as “eight thousand.”
n.­2463
The blazing arm is a bit of a mystery. The context would normally require, at this point in the rite, that the figure, or Avalokiteśvara in person, extend his right hand and place it on the vidyā holder’s head before applauding him.
n.­2464
The Amogharāja mantra is probably implied.
n.­2465
The Tib. interprets aṣṭaśatam as “eight hundred.”
n.­2466
The Tib. reads, “If he burns the ashes as incense, all the bhūtas who live in cremation grounds will approach him along with their armies.”
n.­2467
In the Skt. text, “they will remain in his thrall” is repeated twice.
n.­2468
The Tib. reads, “It will not be possible.”
n.­2469
“Again and again” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2470
“Mantra” has been supplied from the Tib. The Skt. reads “friend” (˚mitreṇa), which is possibly a corruption of ˚mantreṇa.
n.­2471
The “fragrant form” must be his figure, as described above, made from the fragrant substances.
n.­2472
“Lord of the World” (lokanātha) is a frequent epithet of Avalokiteśvara and his emanations.
n.­2473
The Tib. reads, “Merely by seeing this protector, it is understood that to see the fragrant image of the Lokeśvara is the same as directly seeing the form of the guide of the world.”
n.­2474
The clause “if he wants to attain the level of not turning back” is repeated twice in the Skt.
n.­2475
“Among miraculous displays” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2476
The meaning of the last clause is not very clear. The reading nimnonnata, which more literally means “depressed and elevated,” has been translated here as “figure.”
n.­2477
From the perspective of the painter who is facing the maṇḍala, the southern section would be on the left.
n.­2478
This is probably the Tathāgata Vairocana, here drawn in the maṇḍala of the tathāgata family.
n.­2479
The part from “the jewel family” up to this point is repeated twice in the Skt. text.
n.­2480
“Dūtīs” has been supplied from the Tib. The Skt. reads “kṛtīs.”
n.­2481
The seven “śaṅkalīs” are perhaps the replicas of Vajraśaṅkalī rather than members of a hypothetical class of beings.
n.­2482
Again, the seven “bhṛkuṭīs” are perhaps the replicas of Queen Bhṛkuṭī rather than members of a hypothetical class of beings.
n.­2483
The “golden figure” must be referring to the golden figure of Noble Avalokiteśvara mentioned six paragraphs above (2.­1680). “The teacher, and the protector of the world,” then, must be Noble Avalokiteśvara.
n.­2484
The maṇḍala of the lotus family is the one in the center of the main maṇḍala.
n.­2485
This long sentence is confusing and difficult to reliably translate.
n.­2486
This seems to be a rare situation where the term maṇḍala of liberation (vimokṣamaṇḍala) is conflated with the “maṇḍala” that denotes a physical maṇḍala, in this case the maṇḍala described in the preceding paragraphs.
n.­2487
The Skt. reads kalpa (“rites”) in place of “flowers” (puṣpa).
n.­2488
Nameru is the name of more than one plant.
n.­2489
Sarjarasa could be the resin of the sal tree (Shorea robusta) or the Indian copal tree (Vateria indica).
n.­2490
Sarkara is unidentified, but in some contexts it can refer to granulated sugar.
n.­2491
The last sentence is very obscure. “Royal ministers” has been supplied from the Tib., which reflects the reading ˚mantriṇaḥ in place of the extant ˚mātrā. The Skt. reading suggests that the vidyā holder explains the secret samaya and so forth “only” to the persons just mentioned (without the royal ministers).
n.­2492
The Tib. adds here “silently.”
n.­2493
The Skt. inserts here “immediately after the consecration.”
n.­2494
The last part, starting from “then Tārā,” has been supplied from the Tib., which continues with the list of deities to be worshiped. In the Skt., the paragraph ends with “The hosts of stars become accomplished,” which follows directly after “the supreme king of vidyās.”
n.­2495
At this point the translation follows only the Skt. witness, which contains material not found in the Tib. and which replaces a large portion of text that exists in Tibetan only. The correspondence between the Sanskrit and the Tibetan texts will resume at folio A.137.a.6 in the Sanskrit manuscript, corresponding to Degé folio 6.a.2, in volume 93 (tsa) (at 2.­1713).
n.­2496
“Transferring riches” (artha­saṃkrāmaṇa) is a magical ability to acquire riches by transferring them from another location.
n.­2497
Unidentified.
n.­2498
A species of Indian spikenard.
n.­2499
The name of several plants, including Indian spikenard (Nardostachys jatamansi) (reading nadaladaṃ as naladaṃ).
n.­2500
Costus speciosus.
n.­2501
A species of cyperus.
n.­2502
Asparagus racemosus.
n.­2503
Aegle marmelos.
n.­2504
Śatapuṣpa (“one hundred flowers”) can be the name of several plants, including Anethum sowa.
n.­2505
Gandha can be the name of several plants.
n.­2506
Callicarpa macrophylla.
n.­2507
Valeriana jatamansi.
n.­2508
Unidentified.
n.­2509
Because of corruptions in the Sanskrit, the details of this recipe are likely to be inaccurate.
n.­2510
Again, the details and the sequence of this procedure are far from clear.
n.­2511
As the preparation is subsequently referred to as “oil,” it is probably this oil that is saved and used for magical purposes.
n.­2512
The Skt. reads maṇḍalakāla, but it is impossible to tell from the context what it means. It has therefore been emended to maṇḍalakārya, a phrase that also occurs in the next paragraph.
n.­2513
It is difficult to speculate what the jewel of Indra could be. Perhaps it is a reference to the jewels in Indra’s net, each of which reflects every other jewel in the net.
n.­2514
The meaning is not clear. After “daubing,” the Skt. text has ekaṃ vā, which does not fit the context.
n.­2515
Nīla (“blue”) can be the name of several blue substances, including indigo and antimony.
n.­2516
Although a “red snake” features prominently in Indic mythology, it is not clear what species is meant.
n.­2517
The “great goat” could be of a particular goat that features in Indic mythology.
n.­2518
One celestial year equals roughly three hundred and sixty human years.
n.­2519
Padma is the white or pink lotus.
n.­2520
The “great garuḍa” must be a reference to the bird mount of Viṣṇu.
n.­2521
Literally “throat seizures” (galagraha).
n.­2522
Should drink it himself or administer it to the patient.
n.­2523
This clause is repeated twice in the Sanskrit manuscript.
n.­2524
The Skt. uses the term graha, which can refer to spirits that cause epilepsy or otherwise take possession of another being’s body.
n.­2525
It is not clear what species of snake a “goat swallower” (ajagara) is. The Monier-Williams dictionary calls it a “boa constrictor,” but a poisonous species is intended here.
n.­2526
It is not clear whether halāhala is a snake or a lizard.
n.­2527
It is not clear what mineral or substance aja is.
n.­2528
The meaning of this sentence is not clear, and the translation speculative.
n.­2529
The meaning of this sentence is not clear, and the translation speculative.
n.­2530
The correspondence with the Tibetan text (which was interrupted at 2.­1693 above) resumes from the beginning of this paragraph, aligning with Degé folio 6.a.2 in rgyud vol. 93 (tsa).
n.­2531
The Skt. and Tib. texts repeat “all diseases” at this point.
n.­2532
This sentence is partly guessed, as there are two illegible words in the Sanskrit manuscript. This line does not appear in the Tib. translation, which instead links the word tattva (“in truth”; Tib. de kho na nyid) with the phrase about teaching on the image: “I will now teach on the unexcelled painted image that is Krodhāṅkuśa in truth.”
n.­2533
“Tightly woven” has been supplied from the Tib. The meaning of the Skt. subuda is unclear.
n.­2534
This sentence has been supplied from the Tib. It is omitted in the Skt.
n.­2535
At this point, the Skt. text adds “carefully measured, with four sides,” clearly an interpolation.
n.­2536
The description seems to be reverting now to the main figure, that of Krodhāṅkuśa, even though his name is not mentioned.
n.­2537
The Tib. interprets the compound aṅkuśatriśūla as a copulative compound (dvandva): “a goad and a trident.” It is unlikely that a deity would hold two implements in the same hand, but it is possible that the hand that is holding the noose is the same that displays the mudrā of giving comfort, which would make it possible for the goad and the trident to be held in different hands.
n.­2538
After the word “left” (vāmataḥ), both the Skt. and the Tib. include a sentence, describing the left face of Krodhāṅkuśa, that seems to be interpolated from the previous paragraph (“His left [face] is very wrathful and fierce and is laughing loudly”).
n.­2539
It is not quite clear how the implements are distributed between the hands. The Skt. could also be interpreted to say that he holds the lotus and the trident-goad, respectively, in the right and left hands of the first pair, and the noose and the mudrā gesture, respectively, in the left and right hands of the second pair.
n.­2540
The Skt. tiṣṭhato [sic] actually suggests that he is standing, but the name of the posture, paryaṅka, implies that he is sitting. It is possible that he is standing in a dancing posture called ardhaparyaṅka, where the left leg is slightly bent, and the right foot is raised up to the left knee.
n.­2541
The position of Mahāśvetā and of the next goddess, Ekajaṭī, is not specified. Possibly all three‍—Tārā, Mahāśvetā, and Ekajaṭī‍—are to the right of Krodhāṅkuśa. This arrangement, however, would be asymmetrical, as only the “lord of the yakṣas” would be to his left.
n.­2542
The title “lord of the yakṣas” could refer to either Kubera or Vajrapāṇi; the description that follows indicates that it is the latter.
n.­2543
The “lord of wrath” (krodharāja) seems to be here an epithet of Krodhāṅkuśa.
n.­2544
In the Tib. interpretation, he “recites the Krodhāṅkuśa [mantra] in front of the [picture].” However, further on in this paragraph the mantra of Krodharāja is mentioned. It is not clear whether he recites two different mantras or the mantras of Krodhāṅkuśa and Krodharāja are one and the same.
n.­2545
“Wealth” (dhana) is not reflected in the Tib., which reads, “This practice procedure of the painted image accomplishes other elaborate procedures as well.”
n.­2546
It is not clear what maṇḍala is meant; perhaps a maṇḍala to house the painting.
n.­2547
The masculine pronouns used here reflects the usage of the Sanskrit text.
n.­2548
The “secret maṇḍala of liberation” and this entire sentence seem to refer to the AP as a whole.
n.­2549
There is an inconsistency of names here, as the rite is introduced as the “maṇḍala of Krodhāṅkuśa.” Most likely, Krodhapāśa is an alternative name of Krodhāṅkuśa‍—since the deity holds in his hands both the noose (pāśa) and the goad (aṅkuśa), either name can be applied to him.
n.­2550
Presumably because the lower part of his body is obscured by the lotus. In the Tib., only half his body appears, because it is wrapped in with the noose.
n.­2551
It is not clear whether he holds in his hands the implements mentioned next.
n.­2552
The Skt. here reads tṛśūlākhāṃ [sic] (triśūlākhyaṃ = “that which is called a trident”?). The Tib. reads, “He brandishes a trident in the air,” meaning that his arm that holds the trident is upraised.
n.­2553
The text does not specify whether this is the face of the main deity or if the description refers to each face in the four corners.
n.­2554
This part is not clear, but possibly this line of tridents and the next two lines are concentric rows of emblems that surround the maṇḍala. This first line is “inner” in relation to the remaining two.
n.­2555
This could possibly indicate that the three spikes of the trident are shaped like hooks. The Tib. reads “shackles and tridents.”
n.­2556
After “hooked tridents,” the Skt. inserts “face(s)” (mukha). This reading, although supported by the Tib., is likely to be a corruption of rekha. If so, the text is saying that the vidyā holder draws just a line of “hooked tridents” rather than tridents interspersed with faces.
n.­2557
The part from “The face should be fierce” in the preceding paragraph to “their filaments blazing with light” is repeated twice in the Sanskrit manuscript.
n.­2558
The Tib. seems to connect the Skt. dvaya (“pair”) with the next item, “spear,” translating it as “two-headed lance.”
n.­2559
This item, bala or vala, could not be identified. The Tib. reads tsa ba la.
n.­2560
Tirya could not be identified. It is transliterated in the Tib. as tirya.
n.­2561
Tricchulya is translated into the Tib. as “trident,” possibly because the Skt. word resembles triśūla (“trident”). If the Tib. translation is correct, it means that “trident” occurs in the list three times.
n.­2562
The Tib. omits “-rāja” and pluralizes krodha.
n.­2563
The Tib. omits “-rāja.”
n.­2564
The Tib. omits “-rāja.”
n.­2565
The Tib. omits “-rājas.”
n.­2566
It seems probable that this refers to four iconographic replicas of Mount Sumeru, rather than a single mountain on which they all stand together.
n.­2567
The “partial cross-legged posture” (ardhaparyaṅka) suggests that one foot is drawn to the perineum, while the other is outstretched.
n.­2568
The phrase “near the tridents” (triśūle) is unclear. Possibly this refers to the line of tridents, drawn outside the maṇḍala, that was described in the previous paragraph.
n.­2569
The list is slightly longer in both the Skt. and the Tib., but some of the items could not be identified. All the terms refer to cakes or sweetmeats of various kinds.
n.­2570
The last two items seem unlikely ingredients for incense, but the reading is supported by the Tib.
n.­2571
The Skt. could be interpreted as saying either that the vidyā enters and looks at the maṇḍala himself, or that he causes the initiands to enter and look. The Tib. supports the first interpretation, adopted here; however, the next sentence seems to suggest the second interpretation. Possibly, the disciples and the vidyā holder enter together.
n.­2572
The text is a little vague here, but the four colors probably represent the four colors marking the four sections of the maṇḍala, each presided over by one of the four families with its respective “Victorious One.”
n.­2573
“Filled with the utmost devotion for him” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2574
In the Tib., Indra’s epithets “thunderbolt-wielding” and “with thunderbolt-like nature” are taken to refer to separate deities. The context, however, indicates that these are both epithets of Indra, who is listed here alongside Brahmā and Viṣṇu with no other names intervening.
n.­2575
“Transcendental” (lokottara), i.e., those who never physically incarnate in saṃsāra.
n.­2576
Reading bhāsyamāṇāyā [sic] (“shining”) as bhāṣyamāṇayā (“pronouncing”). The Tib., however, reflects the corrupt Skt. reading, “shining.”
n.­2577
The Tib. reads, “I have a great maṇḍala, the king of vidyās, and the mudrās and deities that are the heart essence of Amoghapāśa. It is called the stainless lotus, the lotus noose-goad (emending zhabs to zhags).”
n.­2578
The Tib. seems to read vālavyañjana (“a yak-tail whisk”) as bālavyañjana (“the guise of a child”).
n.­2579
Again, the Tib. interprets the syntax of this sentence differently: “Please pronounce, O great being, the great maṇḍala, the king of vidyās, and the mudrās and deities that are the heart essence of Amoghapāśa. It is called the essence of the lotus noose, stainless like the unfailing lotus.”
n.­2580
Mudrās are mentioned twice in this passage, and it is not clear how they differ. The translation presented here, which offers only one of the possible interpretations, agrees with the Tibetan translation.
n.­2581
The Skt. adds here “to those established,” which does not fit the context.
n.­2582
There appears to be an inconsistency here, as the deity whose formula this is has not two but four hands, judging by the number of implements held in its hands.
n.­2583
There is an alliterative play on words in the Skt. text, as the Skt. word for “axe” (paraśu) begins with para.
n.­2584
The “wish-fulfilling jewel noose” is one of the versions of the unfailing noose.
n.­2585
Addressing a female deity, the “lotus lady” (padminī), makes sense inasmuch as the deity addressed in this mantra, or in this part of the mantra, although male, is described in the next paragraph as having a female form. There is, however, some inconsistency here, as the implements held in the hands of this form and the form described later are not in agreement.
n.­2586
This onomatopoeic clause is difficult to interpret; the form bhūraṇi, which again seems to be addressing a female deity (see n.­2585), could be related to bhūri (“intelligence”) and have the meaning of one who grants or increases intelligence.
n.­2587
The exact meaning of the phrase padmapuṭa is not clear.
n.­2588
Skt. oṁ vimale vimala­garbhe vimalāmbuja­padme sūrya­varcase sahasra­raśmi­kiraṇe mahā­raśmi­jvālāvabhāsite | cara cara | cara cara sañcara | padmottari­padma­garbhe padma­bhuje sunirmalāmbuja­vimale maṇi­kanaka­vajra­vaiḍūryendra­nīla­marakata­padma­rāga­vividha­mahā­maṇi­ratnālaṅkṛta­śarīre | dhara dhara mahā­padma­dhara | para para para­śupāśa­dhara | sara sara samanta­vairocana | sarva­tathāgata­guhyādhiṣṭhite kula­samaya­paripūraṇi | vara vara | vajra­jvālā­mālā­garbhe vajre vajre vajrādhiṣṭhita­padme hūṁ hūṁ | maṇi maṇi mahā­maṇi cintā­maṇi­pāśa­dhara | kuru kuru padma padma­gaure padma­pāṇi varade · amogha­padme | oṁ padmini padma­maṇi­vajra­dhare sarva­tathāgata­kula­sāmānya­samayādhiṣṭhite mahā­vipula­bhuje | bhara bhara sambhara | bhuru bhuru bhūraṇi | bhiri bhiri samantāvalokita­vidyā­rāje | prasara prasara samanta­vimale sarva­vidyā­maṇḍala­devatā­namas­kṛte | tara tara | tāraya tāraya | samantā­paripūraṇi sarva­bodhisattvābhiṣecani sarva­tathāgatāmoghābhiṣikte · abhiṣiñcaya mām | sarva­vidyā­maṇḍala­kula­samayābhiṣikte sarva­tathāgata­pāṇi­varade padma­gaure padma­prabhe padma­vikacāmbuja­garbhe hūṁ hūṁ | vajre vajre | vajra­padme tathāgata­kulādhiṣṭhite · amogha­varade sarvāśā­paripūraṇi sarva­pāpa­duḥkha­praśamani · amogha­hṛdaya­siddhiṃ sādhaya | vimale hūṁ phaṭ | oṁ varade padma­bhuje namo ’stu te | padma­puṭe svāhā ||
n.­2589
In place of “noose-goad,” the Tib. just has “goad.”
n.­2590
As will become clear in the next paragraph, the king of vidyās has assumed, on this occasion, a female form.
n.­2591
The face is singular in the text, making it difficult to tell if it is the main face that is smiling, or all three faces.
n.­2592
The Tib. has “queen” in place of “king.” This is not impossible, as the lax rules of Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit grammar would allow interpreting the ending of vidyārājā as feminine (this usage has been attested in some contexts).
n.­2593
The Tib. has “queen” in place of “king.” This is not impossible, as the lax rules of Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit grammar would allow interpreting the ending of vidyārājā as feminine (this usage has been attested in some contexts).
n.­2594
The Skt. vyākṛta can mean both “taught/explained” and “prophesied.”
n.­2595
The Sanskrit syntax of this sentence is ambiguous. The Tib. interprets “seal of the secret samaya maṇḍala” as “secret seal and the samaya maṇḍala.”
n.­2596
In the Tib., the epithets used in the last two sentences (“lokeśvara,” “master of vidyās,” etc.) are treated as proper names.
n.­2597
This sentence is unclear. Between “mantra recitation” and “homa offerings” there is a two-syllable word, huhva, that could not be identified.
n.­2598
The Skt. sarva­mantra­vaśavartinī can be interpreted in both the active and passive sense; she can be controlled or enthralled by mantras herself, and she can exercise control over others through the enthralling power of mantras.
n.­2599
The Tib. reads, “You are the king of vidyās in female form, the supreme agent of liberation.”
n.­2600
The Tib. reads “queen” in place of “king.”
n.­2601
The reading “perfect priest” (nirhotṛ) is very dubious. It seems to have been translated literally by the Tibetans with nges par sbyin pa.
n.­2602
If this reading is correct, “these names” probably refers to all the previously mentioned names and epithets, starting with “Tuṇḍā” at 2.­1749 and ending with “performer of all activities” just above.
n.­2603
The last part could also be interpreted as “the samaya of the equality/sameness of [all] the families.”
n.­2604
As the context indicates, the “vajra” and the “lotus” here refer to the vajra and lotus families.
n.­2605
The clause about the “great families of the maṇḍala(s)” is unclear. It is preceded in the text by the word “accomplished” (siddha) repeated twice.
n.­2606
It is not clear to what extent the three entities just mentioned are proper names referring to deity emanations of Vajrapāṇi. This could certainly be said about the first two, as there are deities of the name Vajraśikhara/-śekhara (Vajra Peak) and Vajrapātāla (Vajra Underground), who are emanations of Vajrapāṇi.
n.­2607
In the Tib., the “vajra lord” (vajrendra), Vajradhara, the “great lord” (maheśvara), and Vajrapāṇi are taken to be the names of four different deities. It is possible that Maheśvara (i.e., Śiva) is meant here as a separate deity, listed along with Vajrapāṇi.
n.­2608
The “supreme name” probably refers to the king of vidyās, Unfailing Lotus Noose-Goad as Pure as a Lotus.
n.­2609
Unidentified.
n.­2610
Unidentified.
n.­2611
Unidentified.
n.­2612
Punnāga can be the name of more than one plant species.
n.­2613
Unidentified.
n.­2614
Unidentified.
n.­2615
Butea frondosa.
n.­2616
Unidentified.
n.­2617
Michelia champaka.
n.­2618
Saugandhika (“fragrant”) can be the name of several species of plant.
n.­2619
Unidentified.
n.­2620
Nāgapuṣpa can be the name of several plant species with fragrant blossoms or flowers, including Mesua roxburghii and Michelia champaca.
n.­2621
Sumanas can be the name of several plant species, including great flowering jasmine.
n.­2622
Unidentified.
n.­2623
Jasminum sambac.
n.­2624
Unidentified.
n.­2625
Maruvaka can be the name of several plant species, including Vangueria spinosa.
n.­2626
A species of tree.
n.­2627
Tamāla can be the name of several tree species, including Garcinia xanthochymus.
n.­2628
In the Tib. the phrase “in the canopy of the sky” is part of this line, rather than the next, giving the reading “musical instruments, unstruck, played from the canopy of the sky.”
n.­2629
“Divine” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2630
“Vidyā,” as magical power, means the power of the mantra in particular; in this context it is the “king of vidyās,” the dhāraṇī formula recited earlier by Noble Avalokiteśvara.
n.­2631
The English pronoun is unsuitable for translating the Sanskrit, as it cannot convey the dual identity of the “king of vidyās,” who is at the same time a mantra (it) and a female deity (she). The proper names of this deity all have feminine endings.
n.­2632
“Twenty-two” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2633
The Skt. word for entry, anupraveśa, is synonymous with gaining full understanding. Here, however, it was translated as “entry” because it is repeated in the sense of “entry” in the next sentence.
n.­2634
In place of “vidyā maṇḍalas,” the Tib. has “maṇḍala of all the families.”
n.­2635
The Tib. reads, “He will obtain the magical displays of the bodhisattvas, the heart essence of the vidyā, samādhi, the magical domain, the mental ornaments of bodhisattvas, and the six perfections.”
n.­2636
“Sovereign rituals” may refer to individual rites or to written manuals of such rites, such as The Sovereign Ritual of Amoghapāśa.
n.­2637
In place of “ten directions,” the Tib. reads “cardinal and intermediate directions.”
n.­2638
In place of “seizures” (grahaṇa), the Tib. has “stomach pain.”
n.­2639
Literally “throat seizures” (galagraha).
n.­2640
The reading “as soon as they are scrubbed,” supported by the Tib., is uncertain. The Skt. seems to be aumāñjita­mātreṇa, which would translate “as soon as they are smeared with flax oil.”
n.­2641
“Boon givers” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2642
“This king of vidyā rites” seems to be referring loosely to the text of the AP.
n.­2643
The Tib. reads, “In the presence of these tathāgatas, [the vidyā holder] will receive all the maṇḍalas of the samayas of family, the mudrās, the sets of mantras, the heart [mantras], and the secret rites.”
n.­2644
As a deity, this is the same king of vidyās, but as a mantra the king of vidyās that follows is not the same. The name differs from the one given previously, the unfailing lotus noose-goad as pure as a lotus, by dropping the word “goad.” It is possible that the variant in the name is intentional and indicates that this is a slightly different variant of the same deity.
n.­2645
Skt. oṁ amogha­cintā­maṇi varada­padme jvala jvalana­bhuje hūṁ.
n.­2646
The Tib. syntax here is confused and should be emended to rig sngags kyi rgyal po’i spyi bo nas dbang bskur ro / bcom ldan ’das kyis rig sngags kyi rgyal po ’di dbang bskur ma thag tu.
n.­2647
The Tib., somewhat confusingly, reads, “Those tathāgatas established throughout the three times extended their golden hands and, using the king of vidyās, anointed them on their heads.” It is not clear who “them” refers to if not the tathāgatas themselves.
n.­2648
Skt. oṁ amogha­vairocana­mahā­mudrā­maṇi­padme jvala pravartaya hūṁ.
n.­2649
The sense seems to be that the Blessed One, by giving the next consecration, fulfilled the unexpressed wish of the king of vidyās to receive that consecration.
n.­2650
Skt. oṁ amogha­maṇḍala­padmābhiṣeke maṇi­vajre sarva­tathāgatābhiṣeke hūṁ.
n.­2651
The Tib. reads “As soon as the king of vidyās gave the consecration by consecrating the maṇḍala.”
n.­2652
Skt. oṁ amogha­pūjā­maṇi­padma­vajra­tathāgata­vilokite samanta­prasara hūṁ.
n.­2653
“Not” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2654
The “pure amogha-lotus” seems to be referring to the king of vidyās.
n.­2655
In place of “one thousand and eight,” the Tib. reads “one hundred thousand.”
n.­2656
It is not clear how the adverbial “the first time,” “the second time,” etc. should be interpreted. They seem to refer to the consecutive signs received during the practice.
n.­2657
The text is unclear here and possibly corrupt. It does not specify what the vidyā holder will see. The Tib. reflects the extant Skt. reading yati (“go/move”), which has been emended here to paśyati (“see”) and interpreted as “vision.”
n.­2658
It is not clear if samayaṃ gṛhṇāti should be interpreted here as “he will grasp/gain the knowledge of samaya” or as “he will seize the opportunity.” The Tib. reflects the former.
n.­2659
The Tib. reads, “receive the mudrā, maṇḍala, mantra, and individual consecration, as well as the vidyā together with its accomplishment.”
n.­2660
This Skt. reading, samaya­mudrāṃ dadāti, seems not to fit the context. The Tib. reads, oddly, “He should usher Vajradhara into it and display the samaya mudrā.”
n.­2661
Both the Skt. and Tib. seem to suggest that the vidyā holder will bestow a consecration, which seems contextually implausible.
n.­2662
In the Tib., the last two sentences read, “I, all the weariness and agitations, by mere recitation will be forced to speak truthfully and disappear.”
n.­2663
It is not clear whether the mantra should be recited this number of times for each of the knots or for all the knots together.
n.­2664
Again, it is not clear whether the mantra should be recited this number of times for each of the knots, or for all the knots together.
n.­2665
It isn’t clear what it is that is rubbed, but the grammar suggests that it is the thread, which would be rubbed against the patient’s body.
n.­2666
The phrase “homa of meditative concentration” could suggest a visualized homa offering; however, it is not clear how this sentence fits into the context. The Tib. reads, “He will also be freed by meditative concentration and homa.”
n.­2667
The text does not specify what he rubs his face with, but most likely this is the incanted thread.
n.­2668
Unidentified.
n.­2669
Unidentified. The Tib. connects sapta˚ with the previous word āntara and reflects the attested Skt. reading of bīka instead of bīja.
n.­2670
Unidentified.
n.­2671
Also called “bel fruit” (Aegle marmelos).
n.­2672
Śatapuṣpa (“one hundred flowers”) can be the name of several plants, including Anethum sowa.
n.­2673
Asparagus racemosus.
n.­2674
The translation of this sentence and the remainder of the paragraph is provisional. The Tib. interprets the phrase eka­sthānam olokya (“gazing at the same place”) as a continuation of the list of ingredients from the previous sentence and transliterates it as two items, e ka sthāna and mo lo kya. Our translation of this passage presumes that it is about making a likeness of a diseased body-part from dough, cutting it up, and scattering it.
n.­2675
The Skt. piṇḍa means a “lump” that usually consists of flour or rice. In this context, however, it could be made of the aforementioned ingredients.
n.­2676
The Skt. terms used could imply the magic or spirits that cause the indigestion or food poisoning. The meaning is not very clear.
n.­2677
Butea frondosa.
n.­2678
In place of “water with flowers from a garland discarded after an offering,” the Tib. reads “pure water.”
n.­2679
Śatapuṣpa (“one hundred flowers”) can be the name of several plants, including Anethum sowa.
n.­2680
Sumana can be the name of several plant species, including thorn apple.
n.­2681
Śatapuṣpa (“one hundred flowers”) can be the name of several plants, including Anethum sowa.
n.­2682
Masura is a species of lentil or pulse.
n.­2683
In place of “sauvarcala salt,” the Tib. reads “individual nāḍīs/channels” (so so rtsa lam), which makes little sense in this context and so likely reflects an entrenched scribal error. The Tibetan term for “salt” (lan tshwa) and “nāḍī/channel” (rtsa lam) are orthographically similar.
n.­2684
Ajājī can be the name of at least three different plant species, including Cuminum cyminum.
n.­2685
“Incant mustard seeds” is repeated twice in the Skt. text.
n.­2686
These are passages (bila) leading to the subterranean paradises (pātāla) of asuras and nāgas.
n.­2687
The number is uncertain, as both the Skt. and the Tib. include both “thousand” and “hundred” in the phrase. So, the number could be 1008, 108, or 1000 x 108.
n.­2688
What is possibly implied here is that he will be able to visit other realms, in the event the enthralled lady is a spirit or a deity.
n.­2689
Reading prabhāva as prabhāte. The Tib., however, supports the reading prabhāva (“power”), saying, “Whichever [woman whose] name he calls will be summoned, brought to [him] at night. Through [his] power, [she] will be sent away later.”
n.­2690
Jāti and sumanas are two different species of jasmine.
n.­2691
In the tantras, kumārī usually means a girl, not older than sixteen, who has not started menstruating.
n.­2692
Again, it is not clear how he administers it.
n.­2693
Unidentified.
n.­2694
The Skt. uses two different terms for lotus in the same compound, amogha­padmāmbuja, as both padma and ambuja (“water born”) refer to a lotus. This compound seems to be a shortened version of the previously mentioned unfailing lotus-noose pure as a white lotus (amogha­padma­vimalāmbuja­pāśa), which is the king of vidyās.
n.­2695
“Amogha” probably stands for unfailing lotus-noose pure as a white lotus, the king of vidyās.
n.­2696
The verb √paṭh can mean both “to read” and “to recite.” However, as the verb used for a mantra or a dhāraṇī recitation tends to be √jap, the intended meaning here is probably “reads.”
n.­2697
The syntax of this sentence is not completely clear. The Tib. reads, “He will see all the wish-fulfilling mudrās, dhāraṇīs, and celestial palaces present in the maṇḍala in all their perfection.”
n.­2698
At this point, the Skt. text repeats “the mudrā of the wish-fulfilling jewel.”
n.­2699
The last clause, from “will obtain,” is repeated twice in the Skt. text.
n.­2700
In the Tib., the last part of the sentence reads “consecrate him with the mudrā, the maṇḍala, and the consecration.”
n.­2701
The syntax of the phrase “the great-seal maṇḍala, the all-secret maṇḍala of liberation” can be interpreted in more than one way. The Tib. interprets the same phrase as a copulative (dvandva) compound: “the great seal, the maṇḍala, the complete secret, and the maṇḍala of liberation.”
n.­2702
It is not clear what name he is supposed to remember: the name of Vairocana, the dhāraṇī, or the tathāgatas.
n.­2703
The Tib. reads “[the vidyā holder] should repeat [the dhāraṇī] in front of them three times using the secret melody of praise.”
n.­2704
“Mustard seeds” has been supplied from the Tib., as the Skt. seems corrupt.
n.­2705
The syntax also allows for the alternative interpretation that the victim is “affected by a mudrā sealing their fontanelle.”
n.­2706
Valeriana jatamansi.
n.­2707
Costus speciosus.
n.­2708
It is not clear whether the number two refers to different varieties of the plant or to the amount.
n.­2709
The exact composition of rasāñjana, which is a type of collyrium, is uncertain.
n.­2710
Being “seized by a graha” refers to epileptic seizures and most types of spirit possession.
n.­2711
It is not clear what kind of mudrās are meant.
n.­2712
“As soon as the vidyā holder reads the dhāraṇī” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2713
It is not clear what the “wish-fulfilling jewel lotus” looks like. Possibly the wish-fulfilling jewel is enclosed within the lotus.
n.­2714
The Skt. has an unidentified word at this point, nibustān, which is not accounted for in the Tib.
n.­2715
“Three” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2716
It is not clear what the “three great maṇḍalas” are. The grammar suggests that this is a paraphrase of the “three times.”
n.­2717
Reading (conjecturing) tathāgatasya as vidyādharasya, even though the Tib. supports the first reading.
n.­2718
Probably due to corruption, the grammar of both the Skt. and the Tib. indicates that it is the tathāgatas and the bodhisattvas who are consecrated, not the vidyā holder.
n.­2719
In the Tib., the last sentence reads, “Thus, this vast celestial palace will appear as an act of worship and veneration.”
n.­2720
The Tib. reads, “Bhūtas, yakṣas, rākṣasas, pretas, and piśācas will flee far away at the mere sight of him, and they will attend to him as long as he lives.”
n.­2721
The name precious amogha clouds of offerings is an expansion of the standard name precious amogha offerings used throughout this section. This is actually the name of a dhāraṇī referred to throughout as the “heart dhāraṇī of precious amogha offerings,” which was given earlier on in the text (no. 165, 2.­355).
n.­2722
I.e., the “heart dhāraṇī of precious amogha offerings,” also referred to by the name of its deity, Amoghāṅkuśa.
n.­2723
Vimāna, translated into the Tib. as “palace,” can also mean, in the context of the AP, any magically created object or landscape. The preceding adjective (vistīrṇa = “sprawling”) suggests an estate or the grounds, rather than the palatial building itself.
n.­2724
These must be the same as rocaka and great rocaka mentioned earlier.
n.­2725
Shorea robusta.
n.­2726
Tamāla can be the name of several tree species, including Garcinia xanthochymus.
n.­2727
Michelia champaka.
n.­2728
Jonesia asoka.
n.­2729
Atimuktaka (“whiter than pearl”) can be the name of several species of plants.
n.­2730
Unidentified.
n.­2731
Both nīla (“blue”) and “great nīla” can be names of several species of plant.
n.­2732
Unidentified.
n.­2733
Pterospermum acerifolium.
n.­2734
Unidentified.
n.­2735
Vārṣika, sumanas, jāti, yūthikā, and navamallikā are different species of jasmine.
n.­2736
Unidentified.
n.­2737
A species of tree.
n.­2738
Maruvaka can be the name of several plant species, including Vangueria spinosa.
n.­2739
Strangely, the Skt. text uses the past tense here (pravarṣayanti sma).
n.­2740
“Nakṣatra necklaces” are pearl necklaces with twenty-seven beads, as there are twenty-seven nakṣatras.
n.­2741
This item is listed twice in the Skt. text.
n.­2742
The last four items could not be identified.
n.­2743
Unidentified.
n.­2744
This sentence is repeated twice in the Skt. text.
n.­2745
In place of “strong as a lion” (siṃhorjaka), the Tib. has “lion birth.”
n.­2746
It is not clear if this paragraph is actually about the silken fabrics listed in the previous paragraph. The Tib. takes it to be a continuation of the list of offered articles. Because of the overwhelming technical detail and uncertainty of the readings, not all the differences between the Skt. and the Tib. are reported.
n.­2747
It is not clear what phalaka means in this context; possibly tree bark (as a material for cloth) whose inner side is smooth and glistening.
n.­2748
Michelia champaka.
n.­2749
Kośātakī can mean moonlight and is also the name of several plant species.
n.­2750
In place of “yak’s tail,” the Tib. reads “long bracelet.”
n.­2751
The context suggests that the Skt. nandyāvartaka here is a species of jasmine (crepe jasmine), just like the following jāti and sumanas. The Tib., however, interprets it as the “auspicious symbol,” the svastika.
n.­2752
Jāti and sumanas are different species of jasmine. They are omitted in the Tib.
n.­2753
Unidentified.
n.­2754
Unidentified.
n.­2755
Unidentified.
n.­2756
In place of “cīnāsavartaka, the face of a bhūta,” the Tib. reads “kanyicanā with the color of earth or a circle.”
n.­2757
The meaning of buda is unknown. The Tib. translates this word as “color” (“the color of gold, the color of jewel”).
n.­2758
Unidentified.
n.­2759
“Bright and shining” is the uncertain translation of vairo­canakaṃ vaibhaṣṭakaṃ. Following the Tib., these terms are taken to describe the “beautiful curly hairs.”
n.­2760
Reading sāṭakaṃ as śāṭakaṃ (“strip of cloth”) and interpreting it, on the authority of the Tib., as “headband.”
n.­2761
The vidyā, i.e., the king of vidyās.
n.­2762
In this passage, the Tib. translates the recurrent word vimāna not as magically created “articles,” which is attested in other parts of this text, but as “beyond measure,” which appears to be an etymologically literal translation of this word (vi = “without,” and māna = “measure”).
n.­2763
Tamāla can be the name of several tree species, including Garcinia xanthochymus.
n.­2764
Padmaka can be the name of several plant species.
n.­2765
Surabhi (“fragrant”) can be the name of various plant species and fragrant substances, including champak and Mimosa suma.
n.­2766
The Tib. translates vāsa˚ as “clothes.”
n.­2767
Unidentified.
n.­2768
Valeriana jatamansi.
n.­2769
Sarjarasa could be the resin of the sal tree (Shorea robusta) or the Indian copal tree (Vateria indica).
n.­2770
Nameru is the name of more than one plant.
n.­2771
It is not clear how sarala earlier in this list differs from śrīveṣṭaka. Each can be the name of Pinus longifolia.
n.­2772
Sallakī or śallakī (Boswellia serrata) is the tree that produces Indian frankincense; frankincense itself is likely meant here.
n.­2773
Unidentified.
n.­2774
The last two items could not be identified.
n.­2775
Michelia champaka.
n.­2776
Sumanas and vārṣika are species of jasmine.
n.­2777
Unidentified.
n.­2778
Unidentified.
n.­2779
Butea frondosa.
n.­2780
Vālā could be a species of jasmine.
n.­2781
Withania somnifera.
n.­2782
“Five notes” could refer to the five notes of the rāga melodic framework.
n.­2783
I.e., the “heart dhāraṇī of precious amogha offerings.”
n.­2784
Reading vanan as dhanaṃ, as supported by the Tib.
n.­2785
In the list of the six perfections here the order has been altered, as discipline comes before generosity.
n.­2786
It is not clear in what sense “samaya” is used here. The context of “knowing” the samaya suggests that it means here the “right occasion.” In other words, knowing the samaya would be synonymous with knowing the right place and time for any activity.
n.­2787
The precise meaning of vimukha (“one who turns or faces away from something”) is not clear here. Possibly, in the context of the previous sentence, the statement implies that even the members of other religions, although their religious focus is elsewhere, can still attain the realization of a buddha.
n.­2788
In place of “supreme bliss” (paramasukha), the Tib. reads “supreme boon.”
n.­2789
It is not clear if the reading is duṣṭa (“wronged”) or bhraṣṭa (“deprived of”). The Tib. translates this word as “conquered.”
n.­2790
The Skt. reading is difficult to make out, reading abuddha­daśāvimo as abuddha­darśāvino (abuddha­darśāvinaḥ = “not seeing” [pl.] the buddhas).
n.­2791
In place of “celestial saṅgha of the śrāvakas” (divya­śrāvaka­saṅgha), the Tib. reads “saṅgha of the śrāvakas and the devas.”
n.­2792
The name of the dhāraṇī, amoghamaṇipūjā (“amogha-jewel-offerings”), could be translated in more than one way; maṇi can mean “precious” or “jewel,” and pūjā can mean “offerings” or “worship.” The term maṇi in the title is sometimes expanded into cintāmaṇi (“wish-fulfilling jewel”), which necessitates it be translated as “jewel” in those instances.
n.­2793
In the Tib., “with saffron” belongs to the next sentence: “The vidyā holder should draw various mudrā symbols there with saffron.”
n.­2794
It is not clear if amoghapāśa should be interpreted here as the deity Amoghapāśa or as the “unfailing noose.” The fact that this maṇḍala consists mainly of mudrā symbols makes the latter option plausible.
n.­2795
It is not clear what mantra is here referred to as “the king of vidyās” and whether it is different from the “heart dhāraṇī” mentioned next.
n.­2796
Nāgapuṣpa can be the name of several plant species with fragrant blossoms or flowers, including Mesua roxburghii and Michelia champaca.
n.­2797
Nalada can be the name of several plants and substances including Indian spikenard (Nardostachys jatamansi).
n.­2798
Valeriana jatamansi.
n.­2799
The reading “a thousand cisterns” is uncertain. The Skt. phrase avitā yā or avatā yā possibly includes the word for “cistern,” avata, with its gender changed to feminine (avatā) because of its being in apposition to dhārā. The reading also presented a problem to the Tibetan translators, who merely transliterated it as a bi rA ya.
n.­2800
The Tib. reads “three” in place of “two.”
n.­2801
The Tib. reads “seven” in place of “three.”
n.­2802
It is not clear if vidyārāja is meant as a proper name‍—the specific name of the Avalokiteśvara emanation described here‍—or literally, as a “king of vidyās.” The description that follows indicates that this is one of the Amoghapāśa emanations of Avalokiteśvara.
n.­2803
The text does not specify who they are.
n.­2804
The translation of mūrdhaśaraṇe as “at the top of the house” was informed by the Tib.
n.­2805
The Tib. reads, “This weather will not occur in the mountains or jungle tracts.”
n.­2806
In place of “sweetmeat,” the Tib. reads “water,” possibly misreading modakaṃ (“sweetmeat”) as m-udakaṃ (“water”).
n.­2807
“The Amoghapāśa heart dhāraṇī of precious offerings” is a paraphrase of “the heart dhāraṇī of precious amogha offerings.”
n.­2808
In the Skt. text this sentence is repeated twice.
n.­2809
The syntax of this part is interpreted differently in the Tib., where “the painting and vidyā holder” begins the next sentence.
n.­2810
The Tib. reads “seven” in place of “eight.”
n.­2811
“It is very rare, O vidyā holder, to meet you” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2812
Unidentified. In the Tib. transliteration it appears as tremabuka and is further qualified as “fly.”
n.­2813
The Tib. reads, “enter the palace of a nāga king.”
n.­2814
“Deity” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2815
The “obtainment of dhāraṇī” is a technical term in the sūtras and tantras. The dhāraṇī, once “obtained,” remains with the vidyā holder throughout his successive births.
n.­2816
This ointment, when applied to the eyes, renders the wearer invisible.
n.­2817
The passages (literally “openings”) lead to the subterranean paradises (pātāla) of the nāgas and the asuras. This clause is repeated twice in the Skt. text.
n.­2818
“Raising a vetāla” means causing a dead body, possessed by a vetāla, to rise up.
n.­2819
“Infinite wealth” is repeated twice in the Skt. text. Both the Skt. and the Tib. could also be interpreted as “you can accomplish all the infinite purposes.”
n.­2820
Vicitrāṇi (“brilliant/multicolored”) is repeated twice in the Skt. text.
n.­2821
Again, to “obtain” a samādhi is a technical term in the sūtras and tantras. Once “obtained,” a samādhi can always be entered at will.
n.­2822
“The luminous samādhi” (vairocana­samādhi) could also be translated as “the samādhi of Vairocana.”
n.­2823
The Skt. phrase akṣaraviśuddha (“pure syllable”) could also be interpreted as “imperishable and pure.”
n.­2824
The Tib. reads, “In short, by merely reading or reciting these samādhis, he will obtain the siddhis of worldly accomplishment. By merely reciting one of them, he will obtain worldly samādhis, secret mantras, and magical emanations.”
n.­2825
The top of a buddha’s head, specifically his uṣṇīṣa, is believed to be invisible to ordinary beings.
n.­2826
“Visible on the head” could be a reference to the uṣṇīṣa at the top of the head of a buddha. It could also imply being able to see the uṣṇīṣa, which is normally invisible.
n.­2827
In the Tib., this line is included in the next passage. It reads, “This dhāraṇī of the king of vidyās, this heart essence, has great qualities, is of great benefit, is magical, and has great magical power.”
n.­2828
The dhāraṇī is probably the same as mantra no. 165. Apart from precious amogha offerings, it is also referred to by the name of its deity, Amoghāṅkuśa.
n.­2829
Siddhi can mean both “magical powers” and “accomplishments.”
n.­2830
It is not clear if the text means a single session of reciting or reading aloud the dhāraṇī, or a single repetition of the dhāraṇī.
n.­2831
It is not clear what the phrase vistīrṇakāśa (“vast ambit/broad scope”) refers to.
n.­2832
The Tib. reads, “Then, the vidyā holder should fast. Through the accomplishment of a single recitation or reading, he will obtain a similar achievement that is both vast and clear.”
n.­2833
The “natural body” (svabhāvakāya or svabhāvikakāya) is a buddha body that combines the three bodies: dharmakāya, sambhogakāya, and nirmāṇakāya.
n.­2834
This sentence is repeated twice in the Skt.
n.­2835
The Skt. compound mahāśiragarbha (“great-head-nature”), translated into the Tib. literally as mgo’i snying po chen po, is ambiguous.
n.­2836
“Being stranded away from home” (gṛhabhraṃśa) is omitted in the Tib., where gṛha is understood to be compounded with the preceding prapāta and translated as “collapsing houses.”
n.­2837
We have omitted in our translation the repetition of “from wild animals” at the end of this list.
n.­2838
“Deadly floods” (Tib. chus dus byed pa) seems to be the Tib. interpretation of the phrase udakakāla.
n.­2839
The translation of the last part of this paragraph, starting from “the same prophecy,” is uncertain. The Tib. reads, “You will obtain a prophecy from all the tathāgatas in all buddha fields directly and unanimously, and you will certainly reach liberation. Until you reach the awakening of buddhahood, until your physical form passes into parinirvāṇa, transcendent benefit and miracles [will manifest] by reciting the dhāraṇī.”
n.­2840
It is not quite clear how the syntax of this sentence should be interpreted.
n.­2841
The Skt. ā + √kram can mean both “trample” and “assault.”
n.­2842
At this point the Skt. text repeats that his “body will have the color of a white lotus.”
n.­2843
This color is described in Skt. as “resembling a [black] bee” (bhramarasadṛśa).
n.­2844
The Tib. takes caraṇa here to mean not “foot/feet” but “gait.”
n.­2845
The Skt. clause sa vacanānuloma­pratikūlo bhaviṣyati translated here is unclear and possibly corrupt. The Tib. reads, “Even disagreeable words will be agreeable.”
n.­2846
This paragraph and the next are full of repetitions, possibly dittographies, and are slightly shortened in the translation here. The Tib. seems to be as confused as the Skt.
n.­2847
I.e., the recitation consisting of 100,000 repetitions of the dhāraṇī.
n.­2848
By using the pronoun “he,” the translation here and in the subsequent paragraphs reflects the Sanskrit text, where “vidyā holder” is grammatically masculine despite referring to persons of both genders.
n.­2849
The translation of the phrase between the dashes, informed by the Tib., is very uncertain.
n.­2850
The part “filled with the seven types of precious jewels and golden and silver flowers” is repeated twice in the Skt. text.
n.­2851
Again, by “the recitation” the text refers to the recitation that consists of 100,000 repetitions of the dhāraṇī.
n.­2852
The Skt. specifies that this man is eighty-four thousand leagues tall, which, however, could simply be a dittography of the number mentioned in the previous sentence.
n.­2853
“Amogha-maṇipadma-pāśa” seems to be another variation on the dhāraṇī’s name, here referring to the deity Amoghapāśa. When amogha and pāśa are separated by maṇipadma, the phrase evokes the image of Avalokiteśvara holding a jeweled rosary and a lotus. His mantra is oṁ maṇi­padme hūṁ. The context seems to indicate that the “Amogha-maṇipadma-pāśa” dhāraṇī is the same as the “heart dhāraṇī of precious amogha offerings,” as this is a continuation of the description of merit acquired by writing this dhāraṇī down. However, later on in the text, there is an explicit statement that the “Amogha-maṇipadma-pāśa” dhāraṇī and the “heart dhāraṇī of precious amogha offerings” are distinct. This discrepancy, which possibly arose due to confusion during redaction, presents a puzzle that is not resolved.
n.­2854
It is not clear if this sentence refers to the occasion of drawing the maṇḍala or writing down the rite. It may also refer to drawing a Dharma seat in the maṇḍala.
n.­2855
The Tib. reads, “Cultivating deep joy, he should offer a golden earring along with his devotional gift and engage in the act of writing tirelessly (amogha), without giving up.”
n.­2856
“The jewel family” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­2857
The preceding passage seems to indicate the same dhāraṇī that can be referred to in different ways. A few paragraphs below, however, we find a statement that clearly distinguishes between the “heart dhāraṇī of precious amogha offerings” and the “heart dhāraṇī of Amogha­maṇi­padma­pāśa.”
n.­2858
In the Tib. interpretation, these are three different dhāraṇīs.
n.­2859
The reading “dhāraṇī” is not supported by the Degé version of the Tib. translation, which instead reads “speech.” The Zhol and Narthang versions do, however, read “dhāraṇī.” The Degé reading is therefore likely to be a scribal error, as “speech” (gsung) and “dhāraṇī” (gzung) are orthographically similar.
n.­2860
In place of “in weakness and in strength,” the Tib. reads “with strength.”
n.­2861
In this and the next few paragraphs the text differentiates between the “heart dhāraṇī of precious amogha offerings” and the “heart dhāraṇī Amogha­maṇi­padma­pāśa.” This is different than in the preceding sections where these two names seem to refer to one and the same dhāraṇī.
n.­2862
It is not completely clear if the description contained in the remainder of this paragraph refers to either of the two dhāraṇīs or just the second one. The first option appears more probable.
n.­2863
“King of vidyās” is in the singular in both the Skt. and the Tib., suggesting that the two dhāraṇīs are one and the same after all, unless this appellation refers to the text of the AP as a whole.
n.­2864
“This sovereign ritual” refers to the text of the AP as a whole.
n.­2865
“Joy” has been supplied from the Tib., as the Skt. is unclear.
n.­2866
“Joy” has been supplied from the Tib., as the Skt. is unclear.
n.­2867
“Blessed Lord” probably refers to Amoghapāśa-Avalokiteśvara.
n.­2868
In place of “mudrās,” the Tib. reads “ocean,” apparently reading samudra (“ocean”) instead of samudrā (“with its mudrās”).
n.­2869
“Sections” has been supplied from the Tib.
n.­2870
The way the Skt. term padma˚ (“lotus”) is reflected in the Tib. suggests that the main lotus in the center is surrounded by thousands of smaller lotuses.
n.­2871
The last sentence is equally unclear in both the Skt. and the Tib. It is not clear what the lattice (jālā­garbha­śarīra) is, and how the hands and lotus rings are arrayed.
n.­2872
Michelia champaka.
n.­2873
A type of celestial flower, sometimes translated as “coral tree blossoms.”
n.­2874
Atimukta can be the name of several plant species.
n.­2875
A species of jasmine.
n.­2876
Michelia champaka.
n.­2877
A species of jasmine.
n.­2878
A species of jasmine.
n.­2879
Unidentified.
n.­2880
It is not clear whether the “great maṇḍala” is the physical maṇḍala built by the vidyā holder or if it is the visualized maṇḍalas with offerings piled upon them. The physical maṇḍala seems to be instrumental in the production of the “clouds of offerings.”
n.­2881
The trope “will remain at the top of their banner” probably means that their minds will remain predominantly in a state of samādhi.
n.­2882
“Offering” probably stands here for precious amogha offerings.
n.­2883
It seems that as the ritual unfolds, the painter is gradually conflated with the vidyā holder.
n.­2884
A sitting posture where one foot is drawn in and the other placed slightly forward.
n.­2885
As the items in the list are in a single, long compound, it is impossible to tell if padmapāśa is a single item (lotus noose), or two items (a lotus and a noose). If these were two items, then the last two items in this list, “a great jewel and a jeweled victory banner,” should be interpreted as a single item, “a great, precious, jeweled victory banner.”
n.­2886
The translation of this sentence is uncertain, as the Skt. grammar is very confused. It literally reads “And in the left hand, in the right, Vajradhara, fanning the Blessed One with a yak-tail whisk, on the right side.” The Tib. reads, “With his left and right hands, Vajradhara serves fresh food to the Blessed One.”
n.­2887
Krodha­rāja­vajra­dhara could be taken as a proper name (Vajradhara-Krodharāja) referring to the wrathful Vajradhara (i.e., Vajrapāṇi) or be translated as “Krodharāja holding a vajra.”
n.­2888
The Skt. gaṇetṛ, which means a counting device, is interpreted in the Tib. as “rosary beads.”
n.­2889
“Facing the painting” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2890
“A male or female lay practitioner” is listed twice in both the Skt. and the Tib.
n.­2891
The Sanskrit manuscript includes an instance of dittography in this passage that has not been replicated in the English translation.
n.­2892
The Tib. reads “clean and unspoiled.”
n.­2893
It is not clear if the maṇḍala is painted in this color, or if the greenish color of beryl is the natural color of cow dung.
n.­2894
These lines are probably in the area between the borders of the inner maṇḍala and the original maṇḍala, as the space within the inner maṇḍala is reserved for the deity.
n.­2895
Puṇḍarīka is a variety of white lotus.
n.­2896
“Petals” is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2897
The Tib. interprets “sixteen” as the age of the deities: “The males and females have the form of a sixteen-year-old.” The Skt. grammar, however, suggests that sixteen is the number of individuals in each of the two groups. This is made more plausible by the total number of deities, thirty-two, corresponding to the number of lotus petals where they are placed.
n.­2898
The text does not specify the location where these deities should be drawn, but as their number is four, they probably belong at the four doors or in the four corners.
n.­2899
The Tib. reflects the feminine gender of Vikaṭānana (gtsigs zhal ma), which is unlikely, as the other three yakṣas in this list are male. Vikaṭānana is probably the same as Vikaṭāsya mentioned in the Samādhi­rāja­sūtra (Toh 127; see Roberts 2018, 10.52 and 10.149).
n.­2900
Translating ghaṇṭā as “bells” on the authority of the Tib. Ghaṇṭā can also mean a kind of vegetable dish, which could be part of the bali offering. The latter interpretation, however, seems less likely.
n.­2901
The Tib. reads “vases” in place of “rice pudding.”
n.­2902
“Fruits” is listed twice in both the Skt. and the Tib.
n.­2903
“Fragrances” has been supplied from the Tib. The Skt. reads gandharva˚, which could be a corruption of gandha˚ (“fragrance”).
n.­2904
It is not clear what the great protection is.
n.­2905
It is not clear how these deities differ from the deities referred to at the beginning of the paragraph. Although the deities are not mentioned explicitly, the bali offered to them and their subsequent dismissal are.
n.­2906
The Skt. word for painting, duṣya, suggests that this is a cloth painting. It may refer to the cloth painting described earlier, or it possibly suggests that the maṇḍala surface where the maṇḍala images were executed had been covered with cloth.
n.­2907
The Tib. reads, “When the mantras and the dhāraṇī of the great rite [used for] entry [are recited], the painting located on the flat patch of ground will blaze instantly and send forth light.”
n.­2908
The “great rite of Amoghāṅkuśa” possibly refers to the entire text of the AP.
n.­2909
The Tib. seems to interpret the phrase that describes the deity not as one and the same deity (Amoghapāśa in his form of the king of vidyās, Krodhāṅkuśa), but as three different figures: Amoghapāśa, Krodhāṅkuśa, and the king of vidyās.
n.­2910
The Tib. reads, “It makes all bhūtas panic, makes all yakṣas and rākṣasas flee, and terrifies all vighnas. It burns all inhabitants of the desire realm, makes wicked nāgas tremble, and causes the earth to shake.”
n.­2911
The Tib. reads, “It is that by which all the samayas of the eight sages are maintained.”
n.­2912
“Embryo” (kalala) is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2913
Instead of “into the terrible prison of existence,” the Tib. reads, “and has the capacity to demonstrate how unbearable existence is.”
n.­2914
“Forbearance, beauty” (kṣānti­saurabhya) is omitted in the Tib. It seems likely that the text reported in the previous note is a variant reading of kṣānti­saurabhya in the Tib.
n.­2915
In place of “nature” (garbha), the Tib. reads “mudrā.”
n.­2916
It is not clear what the “inverse position” is. Probably the hands are placed back-to-back. With the palms pointing outward, the two pairs of bent fingers would also point outward, forming a double hook.
n.­2917
Jyeṣṭhā is translated as “thumb” on the authority of the Tib. This is probably correct, as the AP uses madhyamā for the middle finger.
n.­2918
The Tib. reads, “This mudrā is a boon-granting, wish-fulfilling jewel, the unfailing essence of the lokeśvara Lord.”
n.­2919
The Tib. reads, “It unfailingly accomplishes all the most secret rites and is the most exalted [asset] of the tathāgatas of the three times.”
n.­2920
Reading (on the authority of the Tib.) varjayaṃ as tarjayaṃ. The first reading would also make sense, meaning that the vidyā holder bends the thumb but not the index finger.
n.­2921
The text does not specify whether this is in the Three Jewels or any safe haven.
n.­2922
This clause is omitted in the Tib.
n.­2923
Presumably, the fingernails of the opposite fingers are touching each other.
n.­2924
“Lord of the World” here probably refers to Avalokiteśvara.
n.­2925
The Tib. reads, “the middle finger, which touches the tip of the ring finger, should be folded.”
n.­2926
This sentence is rather unclear in Skt. The Tib. reads, “[The mudrā] should be moved a bit at his heart.”
n.­2927
These could be the mantras given a few paragraphs below.
n.­2928
Reading, on the authority of the Tib., sam eva ca as śamam eva ca. The phrase sam eva ca is clearly corrupt, so the Tib. possibly reflects the correct reading.
n.­2929
In this and the following sentences, the word amogha perhaps has a double meaning of “unfailing” and of “pertaining to Amoghapāśa.”
n.­2930
The “Lokeśvara” here vaguely refers to Avalokiteśvara and all his lokeśvara emanations, such as Amoghapāśa.
n.­2931
Skt. oṁ amoghāṅkuśa jvālaṁ [sic] hūṁ. Based on the Tib., and to make it correspond with the spelling in the third mantra, jvālāṁ has been emended to jvālaṁ.
n.­2932
Skt. oṁ amogha­krodha­daṃṣṭre hūṁ.
n.­2933
Skt. oṁ vidyā­rāja­padme jvālaṁ [sic] hūṁ.
n.­2934
Skt. oṁ amoghavividha amoghacintāmaṇi pravartaya hūṁ.
n.­2935
Skt. oṁ amogha sarvatra sādhaya hūṁ.
n.­2936
The Skt. sthāna can mean both a physical location and a state or condition. It is not clear which one is meant here, possibly both.
n.­2937
Skt. oṁ amogha­maṇḍale hūṁ.
n.­2938
Skt. oṁ samanta­śubhe pṛthivī sahā hūṁ.
n.­2939
Skt. oṁ amogha­pariśodhani hūṁ.
n.­2940
Clay and cow dung mixed together are the materials for building the maṇḍala platform.
n.­2941
Skt. oṁ amogha­pṛthi­vīsara­sthale hūṁ.
n.­2942
Skt. oṁ amogha­jala­sravaṇe hūṁ.
n.­2943
Skt. oṁ amogha·amṛta­vare svāhā.
n.­2944
Skt. oṁ amogha­vibhakta­bhavana­vare hūṁ.
n.­2945
Skt. oṁ nānā­ratna­vare jvala hūṁ.
n.­2946
Skt. oṁ jala­vimale amogha­śuddhe hūṁ.
n.­2947
Skt. oṁ siddhi­jale amogha­buddhi hūṁ.
n.­2948
Skt. oṁ amogha­vastre chāda hūṁ.
n.­2949
Skt. oṁ amogha­maṇi hūṁ.
n.­2950
Skt. oṁ amogha­rakṣaṇa­varada hūṁ.
n.­2951
Skt. oṁ sattva­rakṣaṇe amogha­daṃṣṭre hūṁ.
n.­2952
It is not specified who is caused to enter, the deities or the disciples.
n.­2953
Skt. oṁ amogha­praviśa bhavane hūṁ.
n.­2954
Skt. oṁ namo amogha­vati hūṁ.
n.­2955
Skt. oṁ amogha­cakre hūṁ.
n.­2956
Skt. oṁ samaya­siddhe amogha­vati hūṁ.
n.­2957
Skt. oṁ amogha­puṣpe pravara­gandhini jaya jaya svāhā.
n.­2958
Skt. oṁ amogha­rasa­sampūraṇi rasa­rasāgravati hūṁ.
n.­2959
Skt. oṁ amogha­tuṭi svāhā.
n.­2960
Skt. oṁ amogha­vati cara vicara sañcara svāhā.
n.­2961
It is not clear which mantra it is, as none of the above mantras seems to be specifically for dismissing the deities.
n.­2962
The Tib. interprets this clause as a list of four deities: the king of vidyās, Amoghāṅkuśa, Krodhāṅkuśa, and the “mantra of the single form of the deity.”
n.­2963
The text switches here to the singular number without specifying which vidyā is meant.
n.­2964
“Approached” (upasaṃkramya) is repeated twice in the Sanskrit text.
n.­2965
Skt. ye dharmā hetu­prabhavā hetuṃ teṣāṃ tathāgato hy avadat | teṣāṃ ca yo nirodha evaṃ­vādī mahā­śramaṇaḥ || This statement, customary at the end of written works, is missing from the Tib.
n.­2966
This last sentence was likely added by the scribe of the extant manuscript. It is not found in the Tib. translation.
n.­2967
“Books” are marked in the above translation with [B#].

b.

Bibliography

Primary sources (Sanskrit)

Āryāmogha­pāśa­hṛdaya [The first part of the Amoghapāśakalparāja]

Kimura, Takayasu, ed. (1979). “Āryāmogha­pāśa­nāma­hṛdayaṃ Mahāyāna­sūtram.” Taisho Daigaku Sogo Bukkyo Kenkyujo Kiyo 1 (1979): 1–15.

Āryāmogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja

Manuscript no. 69 in the Catalogue of Sanskrit Palm-Leaf Manuscripts Preserved in the China Library of Nationalities. Beijing.

Kimura, Takayasu et al., eds. (1998–2011). “Transcribed Sanskrit Text of the Amoghapāśakalparāja.” Taishō Daigaku Sōgō Bukkyō Kenkyūjo Nenpō (大正大學綜合佛教研究所年報) [parts 1–7:] 20 (1998): 1–58; 21 (1999): 81–128; 22 (2000): 1–64; 26 (2004): 120–83; 32 (2010): 170–207; (2011): 32–64.

Kimura, Takayasu et al., eds. (2015–17). “Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja: A Preliminary Edition and Annotated Japanese Translation.” Taishō Daigaku Sōgō Bukkyō Kenkyūjo Nenpō (大正大學綜合佛教研究所年報) [parts 1–3:] 37 (2015): 41–68; 38 (2016): 95–126; 39 (2017): 79–97.

不空羂索神變眞言經 (Bukong juansuo shenbian zhenyan jing). [Facsimile edition of the manuscript owned by the China Library of Nationalities, Beijing.] Tokyo: Taisho University, 1997.

Primary sources (Tibetan)

don yod pa’i zhags pa’i cho ga zhib mo’i rgyal po (Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja). Toh 686, Degé Kangyur vol. 92 (rgyud, ma), folios 1.b–316.a; vol. 93 (rgyud, tsa), folios 1.b–57.b.

don yod pa’i zhags pa’i cho ga zhib mo’i rgyal po. bka’ ’gyur (dpe bsdur ma) [Comparative Edition of the Kangyur], krung go’i bod rig pa zhib ’jug ste gnas kyi bka’ bstan dpe sdur khang (The Tibetan Tripitaka Collation Bureau of the China Tibetology Research Center). 108 volumes. Beijing: krung go’i bod rig pa dpe skrun khang (China Tibetology Publishing House), 2006–9, vol. 92, pp. 3–928.

don yod zhags pa’i snying po (Amogha­pāśa­hṛdaya­sūtra). Toh 682, Degé Kangyur vol. 106 (rgyud, ba), folios 1.b–515.b.

’jam dpal gyi rtsa ba’i rgyud (Mañjuśrī­mūla­kalpa). Toh 543, Degé Kangyur vol. 88 (rgyud ’bum, na), folios 88.a–334.a (in 1737 par phud printing); 105.a–351.a (in later printings). English translation in Dharmachakra Translation Committee 2020.

ting nge ’dzin gyi rgyal po (Samādhirāja). Toh 127, Degé Kangyur vol. 55 (mdo sde, da), folios 1.b–170.b. English translation in Roberts 2018.

sdong po bkod pa (Gaṇḍavyūha). Toh 44, ch. 45, Degé Kangyur vol. 37 (phal chen, ga), folios 274.b–336.a; vol. 38 (phal chen, a), folios 1.b–363.a. English translation in Roberts 2021.

mdzangs blun gyi mdo (Damamūkasūtra). Toh 341, Degé Kangyur vol. 74 (mdo sde, a), folios 129.a–298.a.

Secondary literature

Barua, Ankur, and M. A. Basilio. Amoghapāśa: The Bodhisattva of Compassion. Riga: VDM Verlag Dr. Müller, 2010.

Dharmachakra Translation Committee, trans. The Root Manual of the Rites of Mañjuśrī (Toh 543, Mañjuśrī­mūla­kalpa). 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2020.

Meisezahl, R. O., ed. and trans. “The Amoghapasahrdaya-Dharani. The Early Sanskrit Manuscript of the Reiunji Critically Edited and Translated.” Monumenta Nipponica 17, no. 1/4 (1962): 265–328.

Monier-Williams, Monier. A Sanskrit-English Dictionary: Etymologically and Philologically Arranged with Special Reference to Cognate Indo-European Languages. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 2005.

Otsuka, Nobuo et al. 『不空羂索神変真言経楚文写本影印版』序 [Introduction to the Facsimile Edition of the Amoghapāśakalparāja Sanskrit Palm-Leaf Manuscript]. Includes a summary in English. Tokyo: The Institute for Comprehensive Studies of Buddhism, Taisho University, 1997.

Pal, Pratapaditya. “The Iconography of Amoghapāśa Lokeśvara.” Oriental Art 7, no. 4 (1966): 234–39.

Reis-Habito, Maria. “The Amoghapāśa Kalparāja Sūtra: A Historical and Analytical Study.” Studies in Central and East Asian Religions 11 (1999): 39–67.

Roberts, Peter Alan, trans. (2018). The King of Samādhis Sūtra (Toh 127, Samādhi­rāja­sūtra). 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2018.

Roberts, Peter Alan, trans. (2021). The Stem Array (Toh 44-45, Gaṇḍavyūha). 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2021.

Sāṅkṛtyāyana, Rāhula. “Second Search of Sanskrit Palm-Leaf Mss. in Tibet.” Journal of the Bihar and Orissa Research Society 23, no. 1 (1937): 1–57.

Shinohara, Koichi. Spells, Images, and Maṇḍalas: Tracing the Evolution of Esoteric Buddhist Rituals. New York: Columbia University Press, 2014.


g.

Glossary

Types of attestation for names and terms of the corresponding source language

AS

Attested in source text

This term is attested in a manuscript used as a source for this translation.

AO

Attested in other text

This term is attested in other manuscripts with a parallel or similar context.

AD

Attested in dictionary

This term is attested in dictionaries matching Tibetan to the corresponding language.

AA

Approximate attestation

The attestation of this name is approximate. It is based on other names where the relationship between the Tibetan and source language is attested in dictionaries or other manuscripts.

RP

Reconstruction from Tibetan phonetic rendering

This term is a reconstruction based on the Tibetan phonetic rendering of the term.

RS

Reconstruction from Tibetan semantic rendering

This term is a reconstruction based on the semantics of the Tibetan translation.

SU

Source unspecified

This term has been supplied from an unspecified source, which most often is a widely trusted dictionary.

g.­1

Abhirati

Wylie:
  • mngon par dga’ ba
Tibetan:
  • མངོན་པར་དགའ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • abhirati

“Intensely Pleasurable,” the paradise of Akṣobhya.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­1035
  • 2.­1195
  • 2.­1475
  • 2.­1506
  • g.­12
g.­2

accomplishment

Wylie:
  • dngos grub
  • grub pa
Tibetan:
  • དངོས་གྲུབ།
  • གྲུབ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • siddhi

A magical power or accomplishment; any accomplishment in general.

Located in 253 passages in the translation:

  • i.­8
  • 1.­18
  • 2.­1
  • 2.­3
  • 2.­8
  • 2.­14
  • 2.­18-19
  • 2.­34
  • 2.­47
  • 2.­52
  • 2.­54-55
  • 2.­123-124
  • 2.­126
  • 2.­135
  • 2.­138
  • 2.­145
  • 2.­151
  • 2.­164-165
  • 2.­176
  • 2.­179-180
  • 2.­184
  • 2.­186
  • 2.­201
  • 2.­213
  • 2.­226
  • 2.­229-231
  • 2.­279
  • 2.­285
  • 2.­299
  • 2.­316
  • 2.­352
  • 2.­355
  • 2.­357
  • 2.­402
  • 2.­406-407
  • 2.­418
  • 2.­421
  • 2.­432
  • 2.­434
  • 2.­448
  • 2.­451
  • 2.­485
  • 2.­521
  • 2.­523
  • 2.­540-541
  • 2.­552
  • 2.­605
  • 2.­612
  • 2.­639
  • 2.­641
  • 2.­643-645
  • 2.­647
  • 2.­650
  • 2.­693
  • 2.­695
  • 2.­701
  • 2.­715-716
  • 2.­724
  • 2.­746
  • 2.­750
  • 2.­767
  • 2.­773
  • 2.­796
  • 2.­798
  • 2.­815
  • 2.­841
  • 2.­855-858
  • 2.­868
  • 2.­874
  • 2.­876-877
  • 2.­888
  • 2.­896-897
  • 2.­900-901
  • 2.­910
  • 2.­912
  • 2.­914
  • 2.­957
  • 2.­961-962
  • 2.­968
  • 2.­970
  • 2.­972
  • 2.­993
  • 2.­1030
  • 2.­1051
  • 2.­1113
  • 2.­1126
  • 2.­1139-1140
  • 2.­1142
  • 2.­1164
  • 2.­1166-1167
  • 2.­1172-1173
  • 2.­1177-1178
  • 2.­1182-1184
  • 2.­1190
  • 2.­1193
  • 2.­1197
  • 2.­1200
  • 2.­1253
  • 2.­1263
  • 2.­1266
  • 2.­1288-1289
  • 2.­1304
  • 2.­1306
  • 2.­1314
  • 2.­1320
  • 2.­1327
  • 2.­1370
  • 2.­1377
  • 2.­1381
  • 2.­1389
  • 2.­1391
  • 2.­1394
  • 2.­1415-1417
  • 2.­1431-1432
  • 2.­1439-1440
  • 2.­1443
  • 2.­1451
  • 2.­1468-1469
  • 2.­1486-1488
  • 2.­1497
  • 2.­1503
  • 2.­1518-1519
  • 2.­1521-1522
  • 2.­1527
  • 2.­1530
  • 2.­1550
  • 2.­1553-1554
  • 2.­1568
  • 2.­1619
  • 2.­1625
  • 2.­1627
  • 2.­1645
  • 2.­1651
  • 2.­1656-1657
  • 2.­1660
  • 2.­1666
  • 2.­1676-1677
  • 2.­1687
  • 2.­1689
  • 2.­1693-1694
  • 2.­1699
  • 2.­1708
  • 2.­1713
  • 2.­1732
  • 2.­1742-1745
  • 2.­1752
  • 2.­1754-1755
  • 2.­1764
  • 2.­1767
  • 2.­1771
  • 2.­1791
  • 2.­1794-1796
  • 2.­1798
  • 2.­1800
  • 2.­1817
  • 2.­1823-1824
  • 2.­1827
  • 2.­1841-1842
  • 2.­1853-1854
  • 2.­1857
  • 2.­1861
  • 2.­1881-1886
  • 2.­1891
  • 2.­1898
  • 2.­1902-1903
  • 2.­1916
  • 2.­1923
  • 2.­1926
  • 2.­1939
  • 2.­1948
  • 2.­1957-1958
  • 2.­1960-1961
  • 2.­1976-1977
  • 2.­1994
  • 2.­2009
  • n.­323
  • n.­375
  • n.­378
  • n.­672
  • n.­807
  • n.­980
  • n.­984
  • n.­1041
  • n.­1048
  • n.­1546
  • n.­1923
  • n.­2079
  • n.­2118
  • n.­2228
  • n.­2442-2443
  • n.­2659
  • n.­2824
  • n.­2829
  • n.­2832
  • g.­393
g.­3

acts of immediate retribution

Wylie:
  • mtshams med pa
Tibetan:
  • མཚམས་མེད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • anantarya

See “five acts of immediate retribution.”

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­17
  • 2.­620
  • 2.­1424
  • 2.­1433
  • 2.­1829
g.­15

amogha

Wylie:
  • don yod pa
Tibetan:
  • དོན་ཡོད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • amogha

The quality of being unfailing, and also the unfailing quality of Avalokiteśvara and the deities related to him, such as Amoghapāśa; in the latter sense, the term can appear before nouns in much the same way as “vajra,” when used adjectivally or adverbially.

Located in 406 passages in the translation:

  • i.­1
  • i.­4
  • i.­11
  • 2.­9
  • 2.­13
  • 2.­19
  • 2.­23
  • 2.­30-31
  • 2.­34
  • 2.­36-39
  • 2.­41-44
  • 2.­47-48
  • 2.­51
  • 2.­54-55
  • 2.­60-66
  • 2.­68
  • 2.­70-74
  • 2.­76-78
  • 2.­82-86
  • 2.­88-89
  • 2.­102
  • 2.­107
  • 2.­114
  • 2.­121
  • 2.­134-139
  • 2.­144-145
  • 2.­149-151
  • 2.­153
  • 2.­155
  • 2.­159-160
  • 2.­164-169
  • 2.­174
  • 2.­184
  • 2.­201
  • 2.­219-220
  • 2.­231
  • 2.­235
  • 2.­244
  • 2.­246
  • 2.­280
  • 2.­308
  • 2.­318
  • 2.­352-353
  • 2.­355
  • 2.­357
  • 2.­359-360
  • 2.­368
  • 2.­375-376
  • 2.­405-407
  • 2.­418
  • 2.­420
  • 2.­429-431
  • 2.­434-435
  • 2.­438
  • 2.­449
  • 2.­467-468
  • 2.­471
  • 2.­473-474
  • 2.­534
  • 2.­603
  • 2.­607-608
  • 2.­650
  • 2.­652
  • 2.­657
  • 2.­663
  • 2.­670
  • 2.­685
  • 2.­691
  • 2.­693
  • 2.­701
  • 2.­736-738
  • 2.­746
  • 2.­748
  • 2.­750
  • 2.­753
  • 2.­759
  • 2.­767
  • 2.­788-789
  • 2.­792
  • 2.­796
  • 2.­798
  • 2.­822
  • 2.­853-855
  • 2.­860
  • 2.­871-872
  • 2.­876-878
  • 2.­882-885
  • 2.­888
  • 2.­895
  • 2.­898
  • 2.­901
  • 2.­926
  • 2.­935
  • 2.­942
  • 2.­950-952
  • 2.­961
  • 2.­963
  • 2.­970-975
  • 2.­977
  • 2.­989-990
  • 2.­1012
  • 2.­1030
  • 2.­1051
  • 2.­1058-1060
  • 2.­1063
  • 2.­1068
  • 2.­1073
  • 2.­1075
  • 2.­1077-1083
  • 2.­1086-1089
  • 2.­1091
  • 2.­1093-1103
  • 2.­1106
  • 2.­1111-1113
  • 2.­1126
  • 2.­1159
  • 2.­1164
  • 2.­1171-1172
  • 2.­1175-1177
  • 2.­1189
  • 2.­1197-1198
  • 2.­1253
  • 2.­1255
  • 2.­1266
  • 2.­1289
  • 2.­1291
  • 2.­1314-1315
  • 2.­1320
  • 2.­1328-1329
  • 2.­1331
  • 2.­1335
  • 2.­1341
  • 2.­1353
  • 2.­1356
  • 2.­1369-1370
  • 2.­1385
  • 2.­1402
  • 2.­1405-1406
  • 2.­1409
  • 2.­1412
  • 2.­1414
  • 2.­1421
  • 2.­1439-1440
  • 2.­1450-1451
  • 2.­1453
  • 2.­1455
  • 2.­1464
  • 2.­1468-1469
  • 2.­1483
  • 2.­1487
  • 2.­1497
  • 2.­1502
  • 2.­1508
  • 2.­1512
  • 2.­1515
  • 2.­1519
  • 2.­1523
  • 2.­1527
  • 2.­1547
  • 2.­1569
  • 2.­1613
  • 2.­1615
  • 2.­1625-1626
  • 2.­1650
  • 2.­1652
  • 2.­1657
  • 2.­1671
  • 2.­1692-1693
  • 2.­1695
  • 2.­1744-1745
  • 2.­1752
  • 2.­1760
  • 2.­1764
  • 2.­1767
  • 2.­1770
  • 2.­1776
  • 2.­1780
  • 2.­1783-1787
  • 2.­1791
  • 2.­1794
  • 2.­1796
  • 2.­1799
  • 2.­1818-1819
  • 2.­1828
  • 2.­1835-1836
  • 2.­1838
  • 2.­1842-1844
  • 2.­1861-1862
  • 2.­1864
  • 2.­1868
  • 2.­1872-1873
  • 2.­1876
  • 2.­1880-1881
  • 2.­1883
  • 2.­1886
  • 2.­1888-1891
  • 2.­1893
  • 2.­1907
  • 2.­1909-1910
  • 2.­1915-1916
  • 2.­1919
  • 2.­1926-1928
  • 2.­1932
  • 2.­1938
  • 2.­1968
  • 2.­1972
  • 2.­1975-1977
  • 2.­1982-1983
  • 2.­1985
  • 2.­1987-1991
  • 2.­1993-1996
  • 2.­1998-2006
  • n.­91
  • n.­129
  • n.­131
  • n.­137
  • n.­163
  • n.­272
  • n.­334
  • n.­378
  • n.­672
  • n.­698
  • n.­703
  • n.­718-719
  • n.­1111
  • n.­1294
  • n.­1305
  • n.­1307
  • n.­1414-1416
  • n.­1418
  • n.­1573
  • n.­1668
  • n.­1686
  • n.­1693
  • n.­1924
  • n.­1971
  • n.­2079
  • n.­2118
  • n.­2262
  • n.­2424
  • n.­2654
  • n.­2695
  • n.­2721-2722
  • n.­2783
  • n.­2792
  • n.­2807
  • n.­2828
  • n.­2853
  • n.­2855
  • n.­2857
  • n.­2861
  • n.­2882
  • n.­2929
  • n.­2943
  • g.­22
  • g.­23
  • g.­26
  • g.­484
g.­23

Amoghāṅkuśa

Wylie:
  • don yod lcags kyu
  • a mo g+hAM ku sha
Tibetan:
  • དོན་ཡོད་ལྕགས་ཀྱུ།
  • ཨ་མོ་གྷཱཾ་ཀུ་ཤ།
Sanskrit:
  • amoghāṅkuśa

The name of one of the emanations (“Unfailing Goad”) of Avalokiteśvara. Also, the name of a dhāraṇī mantra that is referred to in the text as “the heart dhāraṇī of precious amogha offerings.”

Located in 25 passages in the translation:

  • i.­1
  • 2.­451
  • 2.­474-475
  • 2.­486
  • 2.­510
  • 2.­1709
  • 2.­1864
  • 2.­1888
  • 2.­1910
  • 2.­1915
  • 2.­1927
  • 2.­1947
  • 2.­1959
  • 2.­1963-1964
  • 2.­1979
  • 2.­2008
  • 2.­2011
  • n.­2722
  • n.­2828
  • n.­2908
  • n.­2962
  • g.­34
  • g.­50
g.­32

Amoghapāśa

Wylie:
  • don yod pa’i zhags pa
  • a mo g+ha pA sha
Tibetan:
  • དོན་ཡོད་པའི་ཞགས་པ།
  • ཨ་མོ་གྷ་པཱ་ཤ།
Sanskrit:
  • amoghapāśa

“Unfailing Noose,” an emanation of Avalokiteśvara.

Located in 435 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­1
  • i.­3-7
  • i.­10-11
  • i.­15
  • 1.­2-7
  • 1.­9
  • 1.­17
  • 1.­22
  • 2.­6-7
  • 2.­12-15
  • 2.­17-18
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­27-28
  • 2.­46
  • 2.­52
  • 2.­123-126
  • 2.­128
  • 2.­131
  • 2.­151
  • 2.­156
  • 2.­158
  • 2.­161
  • 2.­165
  • 2.­171
  • 2.­186
  • 2.­276
  • 2.­278-279
  • 2.­281
  • 2.­283
  • 2.­285-286
  • 2.­288-290
  • 2.­292
  • 2.­296-298
  • 2.­301-302
  • 2.­307
  • 2.­309
  • 2.­311
  • 2.­314
  • 2.­319
  • 2.­333
  • 2.­340
  • 2.­344
  • 2.­351
  • 2.­383
  • 2.­433
  • 2.­440
  • 2.­442
  • 2.­449-450
  • 2.­454
  • 2.­475-476
  • 2.­488
  • 2.­493
  • 2.­515
  • 2.­520-521
  • 2.­523-525
  • 2.­527-528
  • 2.­534
  • 2.­538-540
  • 2.­543-544
  • 2.­546
  • 2.­548-550
  • 2.­552
  • 2.­559
  • 2.­579-582
  • 2.­590
  • 2.­597
  • 2.­599
  • 2.­601
  • 2.­603
  • 2.­605
  • 2.­609
  • 2.­612
  • 2.­619
  • 2.­622
  • 2.­627
  • 2.­633
  • 2.­640
  • 2.­643
  • 2.­645
  • 2.­687
  • 2.­695
  • 2.­697
  • 2.­702
  • 2.­709-711
  • 2.­714-715
  • 2.­721-722
  • 2.­724
  • 2.­727
  • 2.­733
  • 2.­738
  • 2.­746
  • 2.­748
  • 2.­754
  • 2.­757
  • 2.­759
  • 2.­767
  • 2.­788
  • 2.­790
  • 2.­795
  • 2.­810-812
  • 2.­820
  • 2.­830-831
  • 2.­838
  • 2.­840
  • 2.­847
  • 2.­851
  • 2.­857
  • 2.­859-860
  • 2.­870-871
  • 2.­876
  • 2.­879
  • 2.­889
  • 2.­896
  • 2.­930
  • 2.­941
  • 2.­943
  • 2.­948
  • 2.­959
  • 2.­963
  • 2.­969
  • 2.­980
  • 2.­995
  • 2.­1006
  • 2.­1008-1010
  • 2.­1024
  • 2.­1028
  • 2.­1036
  • 2.­1043
  • 2.­1046
  • 2.­1051-1055
  • 2.­1071
  • 2.­1104-1105
  • 2.­1108
  • 2.­1114
  • 2.­1121
  • 2.­1125-1126
  • 2.­1131
  • 2.­1135-1136
  • 2.­1140-1141
  • 2.­1146
  • 2.­1148
  • 2.­1155
  • 2.­1157-1158
  • 2.­1162
  • 2.­1164-1169
  • 2.­1171-1172
  • 2.­1175
  • 2.­1178
  • 2.­1182-1184
  • 2.­1186-1190
  • 2.­1192-1194
  • 2.­1198-1200
  • 2.­1202
  • 2.­1289
  • 2.­1308
  • 2.­1310
  • 2.­1317
  • 2.­1321
  • 2.­1379
  • 2.­1381
  • 2.­1388
  • 2.­1398-1399
  • 2.­1401
  • 2.­1403
  • 2.­1414-1417
  • 2.­1420
  • 2.­1431
  • 2.­1436
  • 2.­1445
  • 2.­1449
  • 2.­1486
  • 2.­1497
  • 2.­1518
  • 2.­1550
  • 2.­1564
  • 2.­1575
  • 2.­1613
  • 2.­1620
  • 2.­1648
  • 2.­1650
  • 2.­1652-1653
  • 2.­1656-1657
  • 2.­1671
  • 2.­1683
  • 2.­1687
  • 2.­1691-1692
  • 2.­1714
  • 2.­1722
  • 2.­1740
  • 2.­1742
  • 2.­1746
  • 2.­1754
  • 2.­1767
  • 2.­1770
  • 2.­1789
  • 2.­1796
  • 2.­1837
  • 2.­1863-1864
  • 2.­1869-1870
  • 2.­1877
  • 2.­1881
  • 2.­1888
  • 2.­1893
  • 2.­1897
  • 2.­1899
  • 2.­1913
  • 2.­1916
  • 2.­1918
  • 2.­1922
  • 2.­1936
  • 2.­1940
  • 2.­1946-1947
  • 2.­1958-1959
  • 2.­2010
  • n.­15
  • n.­20
  • n.­79
  • n.­91-92
  • n.­113
  • n.­131
  • n.­137
  • n.­163
  • n.­257
  • n.­267
  • n.­275
  • n.­323
  • n.­429
  • n.­456
  • n.­578
  • n.­633
  • n.­670
  • n.­680
  • n.­700
  • n.­770
  • n.­775
  • n.­785
  • n.­803-804
  • n.­809
  • n.­826
  • n.­875
  • n.­888
  • n.­983-984
  • n.­1048
  • n.­1110-1111
  • n.­1120
  • n.­1131
  • n.­1198
  • n.­1200
  • n.­1252
  • n.­1283
  • n.­1291
  • n.­1293
  • n.­1318
  • n.­1496
  • n.­1513
  • n.­1528
  • n.­1530
  • n.­1539
  • n.­1545
  • n.­1628
  • n.­1635
  • n.­1638
  • n.­1654
  • n.­1710
  • n.­1848
  • n.­1986
  • n.­1988
  • n.­1990
  • n.­2002
  • n.­2046
  • n.­2424
  • n.­2429
  • n.­2434
  • n.­2458
  • n.­2577
  • n.­2579
  • n.­2794
  • n.­2802
  • n.­2807
  • n.­2853
  • n.­2867
  • n.­2909
  • n.­2929-2930
  • g.­15
  • g.­16
  • g.­20
  • g.­21
  • g.­22
  • g.­25
  • g.­26
  • g.­27
  • g.­28
  • g.­30
  • g.­31
  • g.­33
  • g.­35
  • g.­36
  • g.­38
  • g.­39
  • g.­40
  • g.­41
  • g.­44
  • g.­45
  • g.­46
  • g.­72
  • g.­73
  • g.­91
  • g.­95
  • g.­115
  • g.­123
  • g.­193
  • g.­194
  • g.­195
  • g.­204
  • g.­205
  • g.­208
  • g.­215
  • g.­224
  • g.­228
  • g.­236
  • g.­242
  • g.­247
  • g.­295
  • g.­296
  • g.­298
  • g.­301
  • g.­302
  • g.­303
  • g.­306
  • g.­310
  • g.­347
  • g.­350
  • g.­416
  • g.­433
  • g.­434
  • g.­439
  • g.­454
  • g.­460
  • g.­463
  • g.­470
  • g.­488
  • g.­490
g.­41

Amoghāvalokita­pāśa

Wylie:
  • don yod par rnam par lta ba’i zhags pa’i snying po
Tibetan:
  • དོན་ཡོད་པར་རྣམ་པར་ལྟ་བའི་ཞགས་པའི་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • amoghāvalokita­pāśa

Another name of Amoghapāśa, associated with a particular mantra, whose meaning implies that it is his gaze that constitutes the “unfailing” noose.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­1
  • 2.­975
  • g.­43
g.­42

Amoghavilokita

Wylie:
  • don yod pa rnam par lta ba
  • a mo g+ha bi lo ki ta
Tibetan:
  • དོན་ཡོད་པ་རྣམ་པར་ལྟ་བ།
  • ཨ་མོ་གྷ་བི་ལོ་ཀི་ཏ།
Sanskrit:
  • amoghavilokita

“Unfailing Gaze” seems to be a short form of Amoghavilokita­pāśa.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • i.­1
  • 2.­1028
  • 2.­1056
  • 2.­1092
  • n.­1520
g.­43

Amoghavilokita­pāśa

Wylie:
  • don yod pa rnam par lta ba’i zhags pa
  • don yod par rnam par lta ba’i zhags pa
Tibetan:
  • དོན་ཡོད་པ་རྣམ་པར་ལྟ་བའི་ཞགས་པ།
  • དོན་ཡོད་པར་རྣམ་པར་ལྟ་བའི་ཞགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • amoghavilokita­pāśa

A paraphrase of the name Amoghāvalokita­pāśa. It is also the name of a mantra. The name translates literally as “Unfailing-Gaze-Noose,” a phrase too vague to venture a definitive interpretation.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­961
  • 2.­963
  • 2.­966
  • 2.­1008
  • g.­42
g.­62

Avalokiteśvara

Wylie:
  • spyan ras gzigs dbang phyug
  • a ba lo ki te shwa ra
Tibetan:
  • སྤྱན་རས་གཟིགས་དབང་ཕྱུག
  • ཨ་བ་ལོ་ཀི་ཏེ་ཤྭ་ར།
Sanskrit:
  • avalokiteśvara

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the “eight close sons of the Buddha,” he is also known as the bodhisattva who embodies compassion. In certain tantras, he is also the lord of the three families, where he embodies the compassion of the buddhas. In Tibet, he attained great significance as a special protector of Tibet, and in China, in female form, as Guanyin, the most important bodhisattva in all of East Asia.

Located in 605 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­1
  • i.­5-6
  • 1.­1-2
  • 1.­4
  • 1.­8
  • 1.­10-13
  • 1.­18-19
  • 1.­21
  • 2.­1
  • 2.­4-5
  • 2.­7
  • 2.­9-10
  • 2.­12-15
  • 2.­19
  • 2.­35
  • 2.­46
  • 2.­56-57
  • 2.­125
  • 2.­128
  • 2.­138
  • 2.­151
  • 2.­154
  • 2.­156
  • 2.­158
  • 2.­160-162
  • 2.­171-172
  • 2.­175
  • 2.­188
  • 2.­227-228
  • 2.­231-232
  • 2.­284
  • 2.­292
  • 2.­296
  • 2.­307-308
  • 2.­310-311
  • 2.­318-319
  • 2.­333-335
  • 2.­337
  • 2.­339
  • 2.­350-354
  • 2.­359-361
  • 2.­368
  • 2.­370
  • 2.­376
  • 2.­378
  • 2.­383
  • 2.­417
  • 2.­427
  • 2.­430
  • 2.­432-433
  • 2.­436
  • 2.­442
  • 2.­448
  • 2.­453
  • 2.­474
  • 2.­481
  • 2.­492
  • 2.­518
  • 2.­520
  • 2.­524-528
  • 2.­530
  • 2.­532
  • 2.­534
  • 2.­538-543
  • 2.­546
  • 2.­548-549
  • 2.­551
  • 2.­553-555
  • 2.­559-560
  • 2.­566-568
  • 2.­573-575
  • 2.­581
  • 2.­585-586
  • 2.­588
  • 2.­590
  • 2.­597-598
  • 2.­605-606
  • 2.­609-613
  • 2.­619
  • 2.­622-623
  • 2.­625
  • 2.­627
  • 2.­629
  • 2.­635
  • 2.­638
  • 2.­642
  • 2.­646
  • 2.­649-652
  • 2.­654
  • 2.­656
  • 2.­658
  • 2.­660
  • 2.­662
  • 2.­664
  • 2.­666-668
  • 2.­670
  • 2.­672
  • 2.­674
  • 2.­676
  • 2.­678
  • 2.­680
  • 2.­682
  • 2.­684
  • 2.­686
  • 2.­688
  • 2.­690-691
  • 2.­694-696
  • 2.­699-711
  • 2.­714-719
  • 2.­721-724
  • 2.­727
  • 2.­732
  • 2.­734
  • 2.­736-737
  • 2.­739-740
  • 2.­742
  • 2.­752-755
  • 2.­757
  • 2.­759
  • 2.­779
  • 2.­782
  • 2.­790
  • 2.­792
  • 2.­796
  • 2.­801
  • 2.­809
  • 2.­811
  • 2.­819-821
  • 2.­823
  • 2.­830-831
  • 2.­839
  • 2.­847
  • 2.­849
  • 2.­851
  • 2.­855-857
  • 2.­867
  • 2.­869-870
  • 2.­873
  • 2.­875
  • 2.­880-882
  • 2.­889-893
  • 2.­896-899
  • 2.­902-903
  • 2.­905-907
  • 2.­909
  • 2.­911-912
  • 2.­914
  • 2.­917-918
  • 2.­927-928
  • 2.­930-932
  • 2.­935
  • 2.­942
  • 2.­947-948
  • 2.­956
  • 2.­958-960
  • 2.­964-967
  • 2.­969
  • 2.­975-977
  • 2.­984-985
  • 2.­987-991
  • 2.­1006
  • 2.­1010
  • 2.­1012
  • 2.­1016-1017
  • 2.­1024-1025
  • 2.­1029
  • 2.­1037-1038
  • 2.­1040-1041
  • 2.­1043
  • 2.­1047-1048
  • 2.­1051
  • 2.­1053-1060
  • 2.­1063
  • 2.­1068
  • 2.­1070
  • 2.­1115
  • 2.­1119-1120
  • 2.­1125
  • 2.­1131-1133
  • 2.­1136
  • 2.­1142-1149
  • 2.­1152
  • 2.­1154-1157
  • 2.­1159-1162
  • 2.­1165
  • 2.­1167-1171
  • 2.­1173
  • 2.­1182
  • 2.­1184
  • 2.­1188-1190
  • 2.­1193-1195
  • 2.­1200-1201
  • 2.­1235
  • 2.­1246-1247
  • 2.­1255
  • 2.­1266
  • 2.­1290
  • 2.­1292
  • 2.­1294
  • 2.­1307-1309
  • 2.­1311-1313
  • 2.­1321
  • 2.­1369-1370
  • 2.­1381
  • 2.­1384
  • 2.­1399
  • 2.­1401-1403
  • 2.­1405-1408
  • 2.­1412
  • 2.­1415-1418
  • 2.­1421
  • 2.­1423
  • 2.­1425
  • 2.­1427
  • 2.­1430
  • 2.­1447
  • 2.­1449-1450
  • 2.­1460
  • 2.­1464-1466
  • 2.­1489
  • 2.­1491
  • 2.­1497
  • 2.­1503
  • 2.­1516-1517
  • 2.­1520
  • 2.­1539
  • 2.­1569-1570
  • 2.­1575
  • 2.­1612-1614
  • 2.­1617
  • 2.­1627
  • 2.­1644
  • 2.­1646
  • 2.­1652
  • 2.­1655-1657
  • 2.­1665-1667
  • 2.­1671-1673
  • 2.­1679-1682
  • 2.­1704
  • 2.­1714-1715
  • 2.­1737-1744
  • 2.­1746
  • 2.­1751
  • 2.­1757
  • 2.­1759-1760
  • 2.­1771
  • 2.­1775
  • 2.­1777
  • 2.­1785
  • 2.­1787-1789
  • 2.­1791-1792
  • 2.­1796-1797
  • 2.­1806
  • 2.­1839
  • 2.­1842
  • 2.­1853
  • 2.­1861
  • 2.­1867
  • 2.­1888
  • 2.­1891-1893
  • 2.­1899
  • 2.­1913
  • 2.­1915-1916
  • 2.­1919
  • 2.­1921-1922
  • 2.­1926-1927
  • 2.­1940
  • 2.­1942
  • 2.­2010-2011
  • n.­20
  • n.­74
  • n.­78
  • n.­92
  • n.­267
  • n.­382
  • n.­454-455
  • n.­462
  • n.­478
  • n.­541
  • n.­562
  • n.­568
  • n.­576
  • n.­578
  • n.­626
  • n.­633
  • n.­775
  • n.­789
  • n.­803
  • n.­809
  • n.­826
  • n.­828
  • n.­868
  • n.­883
  • n.­888
  • n.­901
  • n.­912
  • n.­930
  • n.­932
  • n.­983
  • n.­986
  • n.­1041
  • n.­1051
  • n.­1053-1054
  • n.­1056
  • n.­1060
  • n.­1079
  • n.­1089-1090
  • n.­1092-1094
  • n.­1115
  • n.­1170
  • n.­1284
  • n.­1293
  • n.­1295
  • n.­1309
  • n.­1311
  • n.­1313
  • n.­1343
  • n.­1434
  • n.­1440
  • n.­1502
  • n.­1528
  • n.­1530
  • n.­1539
  • n.­1653
  • n.­1662-1663
  • n.­1665
  • n.­1675
  • n.­1689
  • n.­1700
  • n.­1854-1856
  • n.­1858
  • n.­1917
  • n.­1925
  • n.­1994
  • n.­2046
  • n.­2107
  • n.­2110
  • n.­2128-2129
  • n.­2206
  • n.­2213
  • n.­2236
  • n.­2343
  • n.­2372
  • n.­2415
  • n.­2431
  • n.­2434
  • n.­2441
  • n.­2458
  • n.­2463
  • n.­2472
  • n.­2483
  • n.­2630
  • n.­2802
  • n.­2853
  • n.­2867
  • n.­2924
  • n.­2930
  • g.­15
  • g.­16
  • g.­22
  • g.­23
  • g.­32
  • g.­38
  • g.­44
  • g.­60
  • g.­72
  • g.­78
  • g.­117
  • g.­123
  • g.­168
  • g.­211
  • g.­228
  • g.­230
  • g.­243
  • g.­247
  • g.­286
  • g.­287
  • g.­294
  • g.­300
  • g.­302
  • g.­309
  • g.­327
  • g.­352
  • g.­426
  • g.­484
  • g.­491
g.­65

awakening

Wylie:
  • byang chub
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ།
Sanskrit:
  • bodhi

The realization of truth that is nondual and beyond concepts.

Located in 114 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 2.­14
  • 2.­55
  • 2.­57
  • 2.­62
  • 2.­158
  • 2.­160
  • 2.­171
  • 2.­226
  • 2.­232
  • 2.­264
  • 2.­318-319
  • 2.­334
  • 2.­336-337
  • 2.­367-368
  • 2.­421
  • 2.­432
  • 2.­449
  • 2.­547-548
  • 2.­553-554
  • 2.­697
  • 2.­708
  • 2.­748
  • 2.­804-805
  • 2.­812
  • 2.­854-855
  • 2.­857-859
  • 2.­862
  • 2.­866
  • 2.­868
  • 2.­870
  • 2.­884-885
  • 2.­887
  • 2.­898
  • 2.­917
  • 2.­964-965
  • 2.­970
  • 2.­975
  • 2.­977
  • 2.­989
  • 2.­992-993
  • 2.­1011
  • 2.­1013-1016
  • 2.­1022-1023
  • 2.­1046
  • 2.­1048
  • 2.­1051-1052
  • 2.­1056
  • 2.­1059
  • 2.­1062
  • 2.­1065
  • 2.­1071
  • 2.­1114
  • 2.­1144
  • 2.­1164
  • 2.­1178
  • 2.­1187
  • 2.­1191-1192
  • 2.­1206
  • 2.­1291
  • 2.­1392
  • 2.­1455
  • 2.­1504-1505
  • 2.­1516
  • 2.­1551
  • 2.­1625
  • 2.­1651
  • 2.­1656
  • 2.­1736
  • 2.­1752
  • 2.­1755
  • 2.­1774
  • 2.­1807
  • 2.­1826
  • 2.­1858
  • 2.­1882
  • 2.­1897
  • 2.­1903
  • 2.­1908
  • 2.­1948
  • 2.­1958
  • 2.­1960
  • 2.­2009
  • n.­1280
  • n.­1630
  • n.­1816
  • n.­2103
  • n.­2166
  • n.­2839
  • g.­79
  • g.­147
  • g.­177
  • g.­334
  • g.­387
  • g.­422
g.­78

blessed one

Wylie:
  • bcom ldan ’das
Tibetan:
  • བཅོམ་ལྡན་འདས།
Sanskrit:
  • bhagavat

Literally, “possessor of good fortune/blessings,” the term is translated as “Blessed One” when it refers to the Buddha Śākyamuni. When it refers to Noble Avalokiteśvara, especially when used as a form of address, it is translated as “Lord” or “Blessed Lord.”

Located in 125 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1-5
  • 1.­9-11
  • 2.­1-3
  • 2.­5
  • 2.­10
  • 2.­54-55
  • 2.­609
  • 2.­612
  • 2.­622
  • 2.­657
  • 2.­695
  • 2.­699
  • 2.­709
  • 2.­809
  • 2.­830
  • 2.­857-860
  • 2.­863-864
  • 2.­868
  • 2.­875
  • 2.­877
  • 2.­886-887
  • 2.­912
  • 2.­914
  • 2.­956
  • 2.­958-961
  • 2.­963-964
  • 2.­966
  • 2.­969
  • 2.­975
  • 2.­986-987
  • 2.­989
  • 2.­991
  • 2.­1042-1043
  • 2.­1133
  • 2.­1136-1137
  • 2.­1139
  • 2.­1145
  • 2.­1149
  • 2.­1151-1152
  • 2.­1155
  • 2.­1157
  • 2.­1165
  • 2.­1313
  • 2.­1383
  • 2.­1395
  • 2.­1397
  • 2.­1399
  • 2.­1403-1405
  • 2.­1412
  • 2.­1416
  • 2.­1418
  • 2.­1467
  • 2.­1571
  • 2.­1596
  • 2.­1737-1738
  • 2.­1743
  • 2.­1746
  • 2.­1748-1749
  • 2.­1756
  • 2.­1759
  • 2.­1771-1772
  • 2.­1775
  • 2.­1777
  • 2.­1782
  • 2.­1784-1785
  • 2.­1788-1789
  • 2.­1845
  • 2.­1849
  • 2.­1851
  • 2.­1892
  • 2.­1910
  • 2.­1913
  • 2.­1921-1922
  • 2.­1925-1926
  • 2.­1932
  • 2.­1940-1944
  • c.­3
  • n.­28
  • n.­78
  • n.­169
  • n.­912
  • n.­930
  • n.­1283
  • n.­1285
  • n.­1343
  • n.­1539
  • n.­1653
  • n.­2649
  • n.­2886
  • g.­230
g.­80

bodhisattva

Wylie:
  • byang chub sems dpa’
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་སེམས་དཔའ།
Sanskrit:
  • bodhisattva

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A being who is dedicated to the cultivation and fulfilment of the altruistic intention to attain perfect buddhahood, traversing the ten bodhisattva levels (daśabhūmi, sa bcu). Bodhisattvas purposely opt to remain within cyclic existence in order to liberate all sentient beings, instead of simply seeking personal freedom from suffering. In terms of the view, they realize both the selflessness of persons and the selflessness of phenomena.

Located in 290 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1-3
  • 1.­9-12
  • 1.­21
  • 2.­1
  • 2.­4-5
  • 2.­7
  • 2.­15-17
  • 2.­20
  • 2.­23
  • 2.­25
  • 2.­46
  • 2.­50
  • 2.­55
  • 2.­122
  • 2.­125
  • 2.­127
  • 2.­129-130
  • 2.­142
  • 2.­171
  • 2.­226
  • 2.­303
  • 2.­335
  • 2.­341
  • 2.­354-356
  • 2.­359
  • 2.­364
  • 2.­371
  • 2.­421
  • 2.­433
  • 2.­435-436
  • 2.­440
  • 2.­442
  • 2.­444-445
  • 2.­449
  • 2.­463
  • 2.­518
  • 2.­522
  • 2.­526
  • 2.­531-532
  • 2.­535
  • 2.­551
  • 2.­592
  • 2.­606
  • 2.­609-610
  • 2.­612
  • 2.­649
  • 2.­652
  • 2.­654
  • 2.­656-658
  • 2.­660
  • 2.­662
  • 2.­664
  • 2.­666
  • 2.­668
  • 2.­670
  • 2.­672
  • 2.­674
  • 2.­676
  • 2.­678
  • 2.­680
  • 2.­682
  • 2.­684
  • 2.­686
  • 2.­688
  • 2.­690
  • 2.­695-697
  • 2.­699
  • 2.­701
  • 2.­707
  • 2.­709
  • 2.­723
  • 2.­736
  • 2.­739
  • 2.­741
  • 2.­750
  • 2.­753
  • 2.­757
  • 2.­773
  • 2.­782
  • 2.­792
  • 2.­794
  • 2.­796
  • 2.­809
  • 2.­823
  • 2.­830
  • 2.­842
  • 2.­857
  • 2.­861
  • 2.­869
  • 2.­873
  • 2.­875
  • 2.­880-882
  • 2.­898
  • 2.­931
  • 2.­956
  • 2.­958-959
  • 2.­962
  • 2.­965-968
  • 2.­970
  • 2.­976
  • 2.­984-991
  • 2.­1008
  • 2.­1010-1011
  • 2.­1017-1018
  • 2.­1029
  • 2.­1045-1046
  • 2.­1050-1060
  • 2.­1063
  • 2.­1068
  • 2.­1070
  • 2.­1109
  • 2.­1111
  • 2.­1114-1115
  • 2.­1118-1119
  • 2.­1136
  • 2.­1142-1149
  • 2.­1154-1157
  • 2.­1159
  • 2.­1164
  • 2.­1167-1171
  • 2.­1178
  • 2.­1189
  • 2.­1193
  • 2.­1200-1201
  • 2.­1206
  • 2.­1264
  • 2.­1290
  • 2.­1306
  • 2.­1315
  • 2.­1318
  • 2.­1381
  • 2.­1384
  • 2.­1399-1403
  • 2.­1406
  • 2.­1412
  • 2.­1415-1416
  • 2.­1418
  • 2.­1443
  • 2.­1453
  • 2.­1455-1456
  • 2.­1493
  • 2.­1497
  • 2.­1508
  • 2.­1520
  • 2.­1553
  • 2.­1575
  • 2.­1626-1627
  • 2.­1635
  • 2.­1650
  • 2.­1660-1661
  • 2.­1676
  • 2.­1693
  • 2.­1708
  • 2.­1713
  • 2.­1722
  • 2.­1735
  • 2.­1737
  • 2.­1739-1746
  • 2.­1755
  • 2.­1759-1760
  • 2.­1764-1766
  • 2.­1772
  • 2.­1775
  • 2.­1785
  • 2.­1791
  • 2.­1793-1797
  • 2.­1807
  • 2.­1840
  • 2.­1849
  • 2.­1851-1853
  • 2.­1860-1861
  • 2.­1881
  • 2.­1891-1892
  • 2.­1894
  • 2.­1907
  • 2.­1927
  • 2.­1960
  • 2.­1962
  • 2.­1970-1971
  • 2.­2010-2011
  • n.­78
  • n.­541
  • n.­552
  • n.­912
  • n.­1063
  • n.­1204
  • n.­1272
  • n.­1429
  • n.­1494
  • n.­1627
  • n.­2635
  • n.­2718
  • g.­62
  • g.­81
  • g.­213
  • g.­243
  • g.­250
  • g.­260
  • g.­386
  • g.­411
g.­82

Brahmā

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa
  • brah+ma
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པ།
  • བྲཧྨ།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmā

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A high-ranking deity presiding over a divine world; he is also considered to be the lord of the Sahā world (our universe). Though not considered a creator god in Buddhism, Brahmā occupies an important place as one of two gods (the other being Indra/Śakra) said to have first exhorted the Buddha Śākyamuni to teach the Dharma. The particular heavens found in the form realm over which Brahmā rules are often some of the most sought-after realms of higher rebirth in Buddhist literature. Since there are many universes or world systems, there are also multiple Brahmās presiding over them. His most frequent epithets are “Lord of the Sahā World” (sahāṃpati) and Great Brahmā (mahābrahman).

Located in 114 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1-2
  • 1.­13
  • 2.­3
  • 2.­33
  • 2.­46
  • 2.­126
  • 2.­128
  • 2.­135
  • 2.­160
  • 2.­194
  • 2.­218
  • 2.­329
  • 2.­354-355
  • 2.­413
  • 2.­492
  • 2.­517
  • 2.­542
  • 2.­545
  • 2.­561
  • 2.­578
  • 2.­586
  • 2.­598-599
  • 2.­607
  • 2.­611
  • 2.­623
  • 2.­647
  • 2.­655
  • 2.­685
  • 2.­697-698
  • 2.­706
  • 2.­720
  • 2.­745
  • 2.­749
  • 2.­784
  • 2.­795
  • 2.­832
  • 2.­876
  • 2.­878
  • 2.­925
  • 2.­968
  • 2.­997
  • 2.­1018
  • 2.­1024
  • 2.­1036
  • 2.­1038
  • 2.­1051
  • 2.­1119
  • 2.­1122
  • 2.­1128
  • 2.­1152
  • 2.­1161
  • 2.­1169
  • 2.­1175
  • 2.­1179
  • 2.­1209
  • 2.­1218
  • 2.­1265
  • 2.­1308
  • 2.­1311
  • 2.­1313
  • 2.­1369
  • 2.­1395
  • 2.­1404
  • 2.­1408-1409
  • 2.­1422
  • 2.­1427
  • 2.­1456
  • 2.­1477
  • 2.­1485
  • 2.­1491
  • 2.­1494
  • 2.­1529
  • 2.­1532
  • 2.­1541
  • 2.­1549
  • 2.­1571
  • 2.­1575
  • 2.­1577
  • 2.­1634
  • 2.­1647
  • 2.­1666
  • 2.­1680
  • 2.­1708
  • 2.­1719
  • 2.­1734
  • 2.­1757
  • 2.­1920
  • 2.­1940
  • n.­78
  • n.­446
  • n.­887-888
  • n.­919
  • n.­1032
  • n.­1062
  • n.­1297
  • n.­1461
  • n.­1504
  • n.­1532
  • n.­1939-1940
  • n.­1994
  • n.­2198
  • n.­2574
  • g.­83
  • g.­84
  • g.­248
  • g.­293
  • g.­378
g.­97

Chödrak Pel Sangpo

Wylie:
  • chos grags dpal bzang po
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་གྲགས་དཔལ་བཟང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

One of the two Tibetan translators of this scripture.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12
  • c.­3
g.­99

congregation

Wylie:
  • dge ’dun
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་འདུན།
Sanskrit:
  • saṅgha

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Though often specifically reserved for the monastic community, this term can be applied to any of the four Buddhist communities‍—monks, nuns, laymen, and laywomen‍—as well as to identify the different groups of practitioners, like the community of bodhisattvas or the community of śrāvakas. It is also the third of the Three Jewels (triratna) of Buddhism: the Buddha, the Teaching, and the Community.

Located in 21 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1
  • 1.­12
  • 2.­359
  • 2.­444-445
  • 2.­463
  • 2.­610
  • 2.­723
  • 2.­798
  • 2.­967
  • 2.­1121
  • 2.­1159
  • 2.­1207-1208
  • 2.­1406
  • 2.­1571
  • 2.­1580
  • 2.­1583
  • 2.­1675
  • n.­2269
  • g.­379
g.­105

deva

Wylie:
  • lha
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ།
Sanskrit:
  • deva

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In the most general sense the devas‍—the term is cognate with the English divine‍—are a class of celestial beings who frequently appear in Buddhist texts, often at the head of the assemblies of nonhuman beings who attend and celebrate the teachings of the Buddha Śākyamuni and other buddhas and bodhisattvas. In Buddhist cosmology the devas occupy the highest of the five or six “destinies” (gati) of saṃsāra among which beings take rebirth. The devas reside in the devalokas, “heavens” that traditionally number between twenty-six and twenty-eight and are divided between the desire realm (kāmadhātu), form realm (rūpadhātu), and formless realm (ārūpyadhātu). A being attains rebirth among the devas either through meritorious deeds (in the desire realm) or the attainment of subtle meditative states (in the form and formless realms). While rebirth among the devas is considered favorable, it is ultimately a transitory state from which beings will fall when the conditions that lead to rebirth there are exhausted. Thus, rebirth in the god realms is regarded as a diversion from the spiritual path.

Located in 101 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­3
  • 2.­16-17
  • 2.­23
  • 2.­25
  • 2.­122
  • 2.­126
  • 2.­142
  • 2.­165
  • 2.­171
  • 2.­178
  • 2.­287
  • 2.­293
  • 2.­321
  • 2.­325
  • 2.­345
  • 2.­358-359
  • 2.­362
  • 2.­369
  • 2.­371
  • 2.­422
  • 2.­432-433
  • 2.­457
  • 2.­517
  • 2.­564
  • 2.­604
  • 2.­612
  • 2.­670
  • 2.­728-729
  • 2.­742-743
  • 2.­822
  • 2.­861
  • 2.­879-880
  • 2.­893
  • 2.­897
  • 2.­959
  • 2.­973
  • 2.­1010
  • 2.­1019
  • 2.­1042-1043
  • 2.­1118-1119
  • 2.­1133
  • 2.­1136
  • 2.­1143
  • 2.­1150-1151
  • 2.­1161
  • 2.­1163-1164
  • 2.­1170
  • 2.­1178
  • 2.­1196
  • 2.­1218
  • 2.­1220
  • 2.­1232
  • 2.­1251
  • 2.­1264
  • 2.­1280
  • 2.­1402
  • 2.­1446
  • 2.­1452-1453
  • 2.­1458
  • 2.­1476
  • 2.­1507
  • 2.­1574
  • 2.­1626
  • 2.­1635
  • 2.­1698
  • 2.­1708
  • 2.­1757
  • 2.­1759
  • 2.­1768
  • 2.­1795-1797
  • 2.­1807
  • 2.­1836
  • 2.­1842
  • 2.­1852
  • 2.­1881
  • 2.­1894
  • 2.­1920
  • 2.­1925
  • 2.­1959-1960
  • 2.­1967
  • 2.­2011
  • n.­634
  • n.­1163
  • n.­1736
  • n.­2791
  • g.­58
  • g.­161
g.­107

dhāraṇī

Wylie:
  • gzungs
Tibetan:
  • གཟུངས།
Sanskrit:
  • dhāraṇī

A type of mantra that has the form of an invocation and usually includes shorter mantras.

Located in 216 passages in the translation:

  • i.­4-5
  • i.­10
  • 2.­10
  • 2.­138
  • 2.­279
  • 2.­360-361
  • 2.­364-365
  • 2.­367-368
  • 2.­375-376
  • 2.­448
  • 2.­527
  • 2.­590
  • 2.­709-711
  • 2.­722
  • 2.­727
  • 2.­738
  • 2.­742
  • 2.­754
  • 2.­759
  • 2.­767
  • 2.­810-811
  • 2.­830
  • 2.­866
  • 2.­873
  • 2.­877
  • 2.­879-880
  • 2.­882-883
  • 2.­895
  • 2.­900-901
  • 2.­937
  • 2.­969-980
  • 2.­982-987
  • 2.­989
  • 2.­1011
  • 2.­1031
  • 2.­1055-1059
  • 2.­1064
  • 2.­1187
  • 2.­1189-1190
  • 2.­1193-1194
  • 2.­1254
  • 2.­1289
  • 2.­1414
  • 2.­1722
  • 2.­1737
  • 2.­1746
  • 2.­1760
  • 2.­1763
  • 2.­1765
  • 2.­1789
  • 2.­1791-1792
  • 2.­1796
  • 2.­1800
  • 2.­1819-1820
  • 2.­1822-1829
  • 2.­1831-1832
  • 2.­1835-1836
  • 2.­1839
  • 2.­1841
  • 2.­1843-1846
  • 2.­1853-1862
  • 2.­1864
  • 2.­1868-1869
  • 2.­1872
  • 2.­1876-1877
  • 2.­1880-1894
  • 2.­1896-1898
  • 2.­1900
  • 2.­1904-1905
  • 2.­1907
  • 2.­1909-1911
  • 2.­1913
  • 2.­1915-1917
  • 2.­1919
  • 2.­1921-1922
  • 2.­1926-1928
  • 2.­1932
  • 2.­1938
  • 2.­1946
  • 2.­1961
  • n.­2
  • n.­91
  • n.­274
  • n.­586
  • n.­875
  • n.­1046
  • n.­1111
  • n.­1131
  • n.­1299
  • n.­1319
  • n.­1402
  • n.­1407
  • n.­1412
  • n.­1414-1415
  • n.­1429
  • n.­1431
  • n.­1439
  • n.­1442
  • n.­1449
  • n.­1513
  • n.­1553
  • n.­1666
  • n.­1680
  • n.­1767
  • n.­2630
  • n.­2696-2697
  • n.­2702-2703
  • n.­2712
  • n.­2721-2722
  • n.­2783
  • n.­2792
  • n.­2795
  • n.­2807
  • n.­2815
  • n.­2827-2828
  • n.­2830
  • n.­2839
  • n.­2847
  • n.­2851
  • n.­2853
  • n.­2857-2859
  • n.­2861-2863
  • n.­2907
  • g.­22
  • g.­23
g.­108

dharma

Wylie:
  • chos
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharma

The Buddha’s teaching or any religion, doctrine, law, religious duty, or the like; it also refers to a phenomenon, quality, or mental object.

Located in 118 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1
  • 1.­3
  • 1.­9
  • 2.­15
  • 2.­129-132
  • 2.­172
  • 2.­229
  • 2.­295-296
  • 2.­311
  • 2.­332
  • 2.­341
  • 2.­349-350
  • 2.­363
  • 2.­419
  • 2.­432-433
  • 2.­531
  • 2.­599
  • 2.­657
  • 2.­659
  • 2.­661
  • 2.­681
  • 2.­687
  • 2.­689
  • 2.­707
  • 2.­710
  • 2.­723
  • 2.­741
  • 2.­778
  • 2.­784
  • 2.­803-807
  • 2.­823
  • 2.­841
  • 2.­856
  • 2.­880
  • 2.­885
  • 2.­887
  • 2.­917
  • 2.­964
  • 2.­970
  • 2.­974
  • 2.­977
  • 2.­979
  • 2.­985-986
  • 2.­989
  • 2.­997
  • 2.­1005
  • 2.­1013-1014
  • 2.­1023
  • 2.­1025
  • 2.­1027
  • 2.­1042
  • 2.­1046-1047
  • 2.­1116-1117
  • 2.­1132
  • 2.­1248
  • 2.­1290
  • 2.­1292
  • 2.­1430
  • 2.­1433
  • 2.­1470
  • 2.­1504
  • 2.­1517
  • 2.­1551
  • 2.­1553-1554
  • 2.­1625
  • 2.­1656
  • 2.­1665
  • 2.­1721
  • 2.­1736
  • 2.­1771
  • 2.­1798
  • 2.­1827
  • 2.­1837
  • 2.­1854
  • 2.­1859-1860
  • 2.­1871
  • 2.­1873
  • 2.­1914
  • 2.­1918
  • 2.­1948
  • 2.­1958
  • 2.­1960-1961
  • c.­1
  • n.­28
  • n.­365
  • n.­383
  • n.­565
  • n.­779
  • n.­1065
  • n.­1217-1218
  • n.­1302
  • n.­1422
  • n.­1488
  • n.­1539
  • n.­1630
  • n.­1812
  • n.­2854
  • g.­139
  • g.­429
  • g.­468
g.­113

diamond

Wylie:
  • rdo rje
  • badz+ra
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ།
  • བཛྲ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajra

Also translated here as “vajra” and “thunderbolt.”

Located in 28 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­71
  • 2.­144
  • 2.­153
  • 2.­186
  • 2.­307
  • 2.­348
  • 2.­355
  • 2.­532
  • 2.­583
  • 2.­697
  • 2.­852
  • 2.­968
  • 2.­985
  • 2.­1118
  • 2.­1259
  • 2.­1292
  • 2.­1369
  • 2.­1408
  • 2.­1427
  • 2.­1566
  • 2.­1699
  • 2.­1745
  • n.­561
  • n.­1994
  • n.­2278
  • g.­390
  • g.­432
  • g.­452
g.­130

family

Wylie:
  • rigs
Tibetan:
  • རིགས།
Sanskrit:
  • kula

Apart from its ordinary meaning as “family,” the term often refers to a tathāgata family (alternatively called a buddha family), reflecting the division of the Buddhist pantheon into families. In the Kriyātantras there are four main tathāgata families: the tathāgata, lotus, jewel, and vajra families.

Located in 176 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­4
  • i.­7-8
  • i.­11
  • 1.­6
  • 2.­313
  • 2.­344
  • 2.­367
  • 2.­490
  • 2.­498
  • 2.­520
  • 2.­528
  • 2.­603
  • 2.­609
  • 2.­684
  • 2.­709
  • 2.­711
  • 2.­715
  • 2.­724
  • 2.­738
  • 2.­747
  • 2.­871
  • 2.­878
  • 2.­884
  • 2.­887
  • 2.­927
  • 2.­933
  • 2.­977-978
  • 2.­980
  • 2.­1014
  • 2.­1016
  • 2.­1046
  • 2.­1051
  • 2.­1108
  • 2.­1122
  • 2.­1151
  • 2.­1155
  • 2.­1159
  • 2.­1172-1175
  • 2.­1177-1179
  • 2.­1187
  • 2.­1194
  • 2.­1202
  • 2.­1216
  • 2.­1219
  • 2.­1254
  • 2.­1290-1291
  • 2.­1306
  • 2.­1309
  • 2.­1314
  • 2.­1321
  • 2.­1323
  • 2.­1327
  • 2.­1396
  • 2.­1399-1400
  • 2.­1403
  • 2.­1406
  • 2.­1411-1413
  • 2.­1415-1417
  • 2.­1424
  • 2.­1453
  • 2.­1494
  • 2.­1497
  • 2.­1503
  • 2.­1515
  • 2.­1519
  • 2.­1624-1627
  • 2.­1633
  • 2.­1639
  • 2.­1650-1651
  • 2.­1656
  • 2.­1660
  • 2.­1662
  • 2.­1665
  • 2.­1679
  • 2.­1683
  • 2.­1685-1687
  • 2.­1721-1722
  • 2.­1726-1727
  • 2.­1742
  • 2.­1744-1746
  • 2.­1749
  • 2.­1751-1752
  • 2.­1754-1755
  • 2.­1761
  • 2.­1763-1764
  • 2.­1767
  • 2.­1774
  • 2.­1784
  • 2.­1786
  • 2.­1789
  • 2.­1793-1796
  • 2.­1798
  • 2.­1821-1824
  • 2.­1836-1840
  • 2.­1859
  • 2.­1861
  • 2.­1881
  • 2.­1885
  • 2.­1891
  • 2.­1897
  • 2.­1899
  • 2.­1904
  • 2.­1913
  • 2.­1915
  • 2.­1923
  • 2.­1928
  • 2.­1947-1948
  • 2.­1959
  • 2.­1963-1966
  • 2.­1968-1969
  • 2.­1975
  • 2.­2010
  • n.­4
  • n.­926
  • n.­1028
  • n.­1319
  • n.­1686
  • n.­1735
  • n.­1966
  • n.­1980
  • n.­1983
  • n.­2052
  • n.­2397
  • n.­2478-2479
  • n.­2484
  • n.­2572
  • n.­2603-2605
  • n.­2634
  • n.­2643
  • n.­2856
  • g.­208
g.­140

four castes

Wylie:
  • rigs bzhi
Tibetan:
  • རིགས་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • caturvarṇa

The four main castes of Indic society: brahmin, kṣatriya, vaiśya, and śūdra.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­4
  • 2.­1
  • 2.­322
  • 2.­572
  • 2.­622
  • 2.­726
  • 2.­793
  • 2.­855
  • 2.­867
  • 2.­913
  • 2.­1471
  • g.­412
g.­161

god

Wylie:
  • lha
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ།
Sanskrit:
  • deva

See “deva.”

Located in 152 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1-2
  • 1.­13
  • 1.­21
  • 2.­7
  • 2.­30
  • 2.­46
  • 2.­101
  • 2.­127
  • 2.­135
  • 2.­142
  • 2.­147
  • 2.­160
  • 2.­195
  • 2.­198
  • 2.­283
  • 2.­304
  • 2.­329-330
  • 2.­373
  • 2.­411
  • 2.­413
  • 2.­422
  • 2.­424-425
  • 2.­428
  • 2.­433
  • 2.­435
  • 2.­437
  • 2.­439
  • 2.­447
  • 2.­464-466
  • 2.­485
  • 2.­490
  • 2.­492
  • 2.­502
  • 2.­517
  • 2.­519
  • 2.­529
  • 2.­532
  • 2.­542
  • 2.­545
  • 2.­560
  • 2.­562
  • 2.­578
  • 2.­583
  • 2.­586
  • 2.­607
  • 2.­611
  • 2.­647
  • 2.­673
  • 2.­694
  • 2.­698-699
  • 2.­706
  • 2.­719
  • 2.­749
  • 2.­775
  • 2.­784-786
  • 2.­795
  • 2.­798
  • 2.­800
  • 2.­832
  • 2.­861
  • 2.­868
  • 2.­891
  • 2.­907
  • 2.­922
  • 2.­941
  • 2.­959
  • 2.­968
  • 2.­973
  • 2.­997
  • 2.­1038
  • 2.­1051
  • 2.­1119
  • 2.­1152
  • 2.­1179
  • 2.­1183
  • 2.­1212
  • 2.­1219
  • 2.­1265
  • 2.­1304
  • 2.­1306
  • 2.­1313
  • 2.­1316
  • 2.­1395
  • 2.­1438
  • 2.­1457
  • 2.­1459
  • 2.­1485
  • 2.­1494
  • 2.­1529
  • 2.­1540
  • 2.­1544
  • 2.­1549
  • 2.­1647
  • 2.­1684
  • 2.­1757
  • 2.­1920
  • n.­47
  • n.­78
  • n.­126
  • n.­332
  • n.­543
  • n.­638
  • n.­685
  • n.­783
  • n.­795
  • n.­921
  • n.­1158
  • n.­1172
  • n.­1204
  • n.­1265
  • n.­1463
  • n.­1531
  • n.­1535
  • n.­1634
  • n.­1723
  • n.­1731
  • n.­1736
  • n.­1844
  • n.­2113
  • g.­6
  • g.­8
  • g.­58
  • g.­82
  • g.­86
  • g.­92
  • g.­163
  • g.­174
  • g.­176
  • g.­178
  • g.­188
  • g.­214
  • g.­235
  • g.­248
  • g.­338
  • g.­361
  • g.­367
  • g.­378
  • g.­403
  • g.­415
  • g.­450
  • g.­469
  • g.­475
  • g.­498
  • g.­505
g.­172

homa

Wylie:
  • sbyin sreg
Tibetan:
  • སྦྱིན་སྲེག
Sanskrit:
  • homa

A type of fire sacrifice where each casting of the offered article into the fire is accompanied by a single repetition of the mantra.

Located in 101 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­17
  • 2.­118
  • 2.­420-422
  • 2.­424
  • 2.­426-428
  • 2.­430
  • 2.­434
  • 2.­446
  • 2.­448
  • 2.­450-451
  • 2.­466
  • 2.­471
  • 2.­485-486
  • 2.­490-492
  • 2.­514-515
  • 2.­518-519
  • 2.­566
  • 2.­577
  • 2.­579
  • 2.­620
  • 2.­636-637
  • 2.­713
  • 2.­866
  • 2.­904
  • 2.­906-907
  • 2.­909
  • 2.­933-934
  • 2.­1007
  • 2.­1018
  • 2.­1020-1024
  • 2.­1026
  • 2.­1031
  • 2.­1138
  • 2.­1263-1264
  • 2.­1266-1276
  • 2.­1278-1280
  • 2.­1322
  • 2.­1541
  • 2.­1550
  • 2.­1627
  • 2.­1632-1633
  • 2.­1635-1636
  • 2.­1638-1644
  • 2.­1673
  • 2.­1749
  • 2.­1804
  • 2.­1866
  • 2.­1975
  • c.­3
  • n.­672
  • n.­675
  • n.­677
  • n.­689
  • n.­701
  • n.­1116
  • n.­1330
  • n.­1332
  • n.­2393
  • n.­2396
  • n.­2401
  • n.­2597
  • n.­2666
  • g.­68
g.­178

Īśvara

Wylie:
  • dbang phyug
  • I shwa ra
  • I shwara
Tibetan:
  • དབང་ཕྱུག
  • ཨཱི་ཤྭ་ར།
  • ཨཱི་ཤྭར།
Sanskrit:
  • īśvara

The name applied to the supreme worldly god, whatever his identity.

Located in 39 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1-2
  • 2.­3
  • 2.­33
  • 2.­126
  • 2.­135
  • 2.­160
  • 2.­189
  • 2.­354
  • 2.­413
  • 2.­517
  • 2.­542
  • 2.­550
  • 2.­566
  • 2.­584
  • 2.­587
  • 2.­598
  • 2.­611
  • 2.­697
  • 2.­832
  • 2.­876
  • 2.­890
  • 2.­968
  • 2.­997
  • 2.­1018
  • 2.­1038
  • 2.­1118
  • 2.­1128
  • 2.­1152
  • 2.­1161
  • 2.­1265
  • 2.­1404
  • 2.­1408
  • 2.­1757
  • n.­631
  • n.­889
  • n.­1042
  • n.­1677
  • n.­1940
g.­212

kṣatriya

Wylie:
  • rgyal rigs
  • rgyal po’i rigs
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་རིགས།
  • རྒྱལ་པོའི་རིགས།
Sanskrit:
  • kṣatriya

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The ruling caste in the traditional four-caste hierarchy of India, associated with warriors, the aristocracy, and kings.

Located in 43 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­35
  • 2.­52
  • 2.­178
  • 2.­313
  • 2.­376
  • 2.­442
  • 2.­453
  • 2.­491
  • 2.­517
  • 2.­762
  • 2.­780
  • 2.­864
  • 2.­977
  • 2.­980
  • 2.­1010
  • 2.­1016
  • 2.­1021-1022
  • 2.­1034
  • 2.­1046
  • 2.­1061
  • 2.­1121-1122
  • 2.­1132
  • 2.­1194
  • 2.­1224
  • 2.­1273
  • 2.­1280
  • 2.­1454
  • 2.­1499
  • 2.­1509
  • 2.­1549
  • 2.­1574
  • 2.­1733
  • 2.­1817
  • 2.­1891
  • 2.­1896
  • 2.­1913
  • 2.­1923
  • 2.­1934
  • 2.­1947
  • n.­1499
  • g.­140
g.­230

lord

Wylie:
  • bcom ldan ’das
Tibetan:
  • བཅོམ་ལྡན་འདས།
Sanskrit:
  • bhagavat

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In Buddhist literature, this is an epithet applied to buddhas, most often to Śākyamuni. The Sanskrit term generally means “possessing fortune,” but in specifically Buddhist contexts it implies that a buddha is in possession of six auspicious qualities (bhaga) associated with complete awakening. The Tibetan term‍—where bcom is said to refer to “subduing” the four māras, ldan to “possessing” the great qualities of buddhahood, and ’das to “going beyond” saṃsāra and nirvāṇa‍—possibly reflects the commentarial tradition where the Sanskrit bhagavat is interpreted, in addition, as “one who destroys the four māras.” This is achieved either by reading bhagavat as bhagnavat (“one who broke”), or by tracing the word bhaga to the root √bhañj (“to break”).

In this text:

The term is translated here as “Lord” or “Blessed Lord” when it refers to the Noble Avalokiteśvara. When it refers to the Buddha Śākyamuni it is translated as “Blessed One.”

Located in 75 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­21
  • 2.­125
  • 2.­128-129
  • 2.­131
  • 2.­133
  • 2.­151
  • 2.­154
  • 2.­156
  • 2.­227
  • 2.­359
  • 2.­526
  • 2.­575
  • 2.­583
  • 2.­588
  • 2.­611
  • 2.­650
  • 2.­661
  • 2.­667
  • 2.­691
  • 2.­694
  • 2.­697
  • 2.­700-702
  • 2.­704
  • 2.­706
  • 2.­711
  • 2.­968
  • 2.­1059
  • 2.­1124
  • 2.­1148
  • 2.­1154
  • 2.­1161
  • 2.­1166
  • 2.­1168
  • 2.­1200
  • 2.­1246
  • 2.­1255
  • 2.­1369
  • 2.­1379
  • 2.­1381
  • 2.­1388-1390
  • 2.­1392
  • 2.­1396
  • 2.­1408
  • 2.­1416
  • 2.­1418
  • 2.­1520
  • 2.­1574
  • 2.­1619
  • 2.­1627
  • 2.­1653
  • 2.­1655
  • 2.­1667
  • 2.­1672
  • 2.­1678
  • 2.­1691
  • 2.­1719
  • 2.­1741
  • 2.­1924
  • 2.­1964
  • 2.­2011
  • n.­297
  • n.­1051
  • n.­1060
  • n.­1974
  • n.­1986
  • n.­2271
  • n.­2372
  • n.­2867
  • n.­2918
  • g.­78
g.­248

Maheśvara

Wylie:
  • dbang phyug chen po
  • dbang phyug che
  • dbang chen
Tibetan:
  • དབང་ཕྱུག་ཆེན་པོ།
  • དབང་ཕྱུག་ཆེ།
  • དབང་ཆེན།
Sanskrit:
  • maheśvara

“Great Lord,” the supreme worldly god (his true identity varies from text to text); the name of one of the Brahmās; a frequent epithet of Śiva.

Located in 92 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1-2
  • 2.­3
  • 2.­33
  • 2.­46
  • 2.­126
  • 2.­135
  • 2.­160
  • 2.­190
  • 2.­277
  • 2.­310
  • 2.­329
  • 2.­354-355
  • 2.­413
  • 2.­492
  • 2.­517
  • 2.­542
  • 2.­545
  • 2.­550
  • 2.­562
  • 2.­566
  • 2.­578
  • 2.­584
  • 2.­587
  • 2.­598
  • 2.­607
  • 2.­611
  • 2.­623
  • 2.­697-698
  • 2.­706
  • 2.­719-720
  • 2.­745
  • 2.­749
  • 2.­795
  • 2.­832
  • 2.­876
  • 2.­890
  • 2.­954
  • 2.­968
  • 2.­997
  • 2.­1018
  • 2.­1038
  • 2.­1118-1119
  • 2.­1122
  • 2.­1128
  • 2.­1152
  • 2.­1161
  • 2.­1179
  • 2.­1218
  • 2.­1265
  • 2.­1313
  • 2.­1395
  • 2.­1404
  • 2.­1408
  • 2.­1422
  • 2.­1456
  • 2.­1479
  • 2.­1485
  • 2.­1494
  • 2.­1529
  • 2.­1532
  • 2.­1541
  • 2.­1576-1577
  • 2.­1634
  • 2.­1647
  • 2.­1708-1709
  • 2.­1719
  • 2.­1734
  • 2.­1757
  • 2.­1920
  • n.­52
  • n.­78
  • n.­126
  • n.­325
  • n.­631
  • n.­832
  • n.­889
  • n.­1042
  • n.­1297
  • n.­1461
  • n.­1504
  • n.­1532
  • n.­1677
  • n.­1940
  • n.­2198
  • n.­2607
g.­253

maṇḍala

Wylie:
  • dkyil ’khor
  • maN+Da la
  • maN+Dala
Tibetan:
  • དཀྱིལ་འཁོར།
  • མཎྜ་ལ།
  • མཎྜལ།
Sanskrit:
  • maṇḍala

A magical circle or sacred area; also a chapter or section of a book.

Located in 597 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­19
  • 2.­2
  • 2.­25-26
  • 2.­28
  • 2.­30
  • 2.­34
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­47
  • 2.­50
  • 2.­52
  • 2.­55
  • 2.­83
  • 2.­124
  • 2.­138
  • 2.­141-143
  • 2.­145
  • 2.­159
  • 2.­166-167
  • 2.­182
  • 2.­226
  • 2.­229-230
  • 2.­326
  • 2.­338-340
  • 2.­349
  • 2.­353
  • 2.­359
  • 2.­365
  • 2.­370
  • 2.­378
  • 2.­382
  • 2.­411
  • 2.­417
  • 2.­444
  • 2.­448
  • 2.­457
  • 2.­466
  • 2.­520
  • 2.­523
  • 2.­528
  • 2.­538
  • 2.­543
  • 2.­546
  • 2.­550-552
  • 2.­559
  • 2.­593
  • 2.­595-597
  • 2.­599-600
  • 2.­602-603
  • 2.­605
  • 2.­608
  • 2.­619
  • 2.­638-639
  • 2.­644
  • 2.­651
  • 2.­682
  • 2.­685-687
  • 2.­697
  • 2.­712-713
  • 2.­732
  • 2.­734
  • 2.­742-743
  • 2.­749
  • 2.­765
  • 2.­772
  • 2.­787
  • 2.­794
  • 2.­819-820
  • 2.­834-838
  • 2.­844
  • 2.­858-859
  • 2.­866
  • 2.­869
  • 2.­872-873
  • 2.­876
  • 2.­883-884
  • 2.­886-887
  • 2.­892-894
  • 2.­932
  • 2.­937
  • 2.­952
  • 2.­957
  • 2.­961
  • 2.­963-964
  • 2.­967
  • 2.­969
  • 2.­972
  • 2.­977-980
  • 2.­982-987
  • 2.­989-994
  • 2.­997-999
  • 2.­1001-1003
  • 2.­1005-1006
  • 2.­1009-1011
  • 2.­1013
  • 2.­1015-1017
  • 2.­1026-1028
  • 2.­1031
  • 2.­1046
  • 2.­1050-1052
  • 2.­1061
  • 2.­1072
  • 2.­1074
  • 2.­1108
  • 2.­1127
  • 2.­1129-1131
  • 2.­1136-1138
  • 2.­1142
  • 2.­1148
  • 2.­1151
  • 2.­1155
  • 2.­1158-1159
  • 2.­1161-1162
  • 2.­1166-1168
  • 2.­1174
  • 2.­1177-1179
  • 2.­1181-1182
  • 2.­1184
  • 2.­1186-1190
  • 2.­1193
  • 2.­1198-1200
  • 2.­1212
  • 2.­1242
  • 2.­1244
  • 2.­1263
  • 2.­1266
  • 2.­1289
  • 2.­1291
  • 2.­1293-1300
  • 2.­1305
  • 2.­1307-1309
  • 2.­1313-1314
  • 2.­1321-1322
  • 2.­1329
  • 2.­1354
  • 2.­1369
  • 2.­1381
  • 2.­1391
  • 2.­1393
  • 2.­1395
  • 2.­1399-1401
  • 2.­1407
  • 2.­1411
  • 2.­1413
  • 2.­1415-1416
  • 2.­1419
  • 2.­1424
  • 2.­1426-1427
  • 2.­1431-1435
  • 2.­1437
  • 2.­1439-1443
  • 2.­1445
  • 2.­1447-1448
  • 2.­1450
  • 2.­1453
  • 2.­1455
  • 2.­1462-1464
  • 2.­1466
  • 2.­1481-1483
  • 2.­1489-1491
  • 2.­1494
  • 2.­1497
  • 2.­1501-1503
  • 2.­1508
  • 2.­1511-1515
  • 2.­1518-1520
  • 2.­1523
  • 2.­1525-1529
  • 2.­1533-1535
  • 2.­1547
  • 2.­1563-1565
  • 2.­1570
  • 2.­1588-1591
  • 2.­1593-1594
  • 2.­1605
  • 2.­1615-1631
  • 2.­1633
  • 2.­1644-1645
  • 2.­1650-1651
  • 2.­1654-1656
  • 2.­1659-1662
  • 2.­1665
  • 2.­1669-1673
  • 2.­1676
  • 2.­1679
  • 2.­1682-1684
  • 2.­1686-1692
  • 2.­1697
  • 2.­1699-1700
  • 2.­1707-1708
  • 2.­1721-1722
  • 2.­1724-1732
  • 2.­1734-1735
  • 2.­1740
  • 2.­1742
  • 2.­1744-1745
  • 2.­1748-1749
  • 2.­1752-1754
  • 2.­1758
  • 2.­1760-1765
  • 2.­1767
  • 2.­1771
  • 2.­1773-1774
  • 2.­1783-1785
  • 2.­1787
  • 2.­1792-1798
  • 2.­1800
  • 2.­1821-1822
  • 2.­1824-1825
  • 2.­1827-1828
  • 2.­1836-1838
  • 2.­1840
  • 2.­1842-1843
  • 2.­1847
  • 2.­1849
  • 2.­1851-1852
  • 2.­1854
  • 2.­1861-1864
  • 2.­1881-1883
  • 2.­1885
  • 2.­1890
  • 2.­1893
  • 2.­1897
  • 2.­1899
  • 2.­1913-1917
  • 2.­1919-1920
  • 2.­1922
  • 2.­1925-1935
  • 2.­1937
  • 2.­1948
  • 2.­1950-1961
  • 2.­1963
  • 2.­1967-1969
  • 2.­1971
  • 2.­1975
  • 2.­1985
  • 2.­1987
  • 2.­1991
  • 2.­1999
  • 2.­2010
  • c.­3
  • n.­203
  • n.­284
  • n.­364
  • n.­373
  • n.­437
  • n.­447
  • n.­563
  • n.­566
  • n.­805
  • n.­824
  • n.­881
  • n.­895
  • n.­903
  • n.­974-975
  • n.­986
  • n.­1037
  • n.­1145
  • n.­1168
  • n.­1241
  • n.­1245
  • n.­1256-1257
  • n.­1316-1317
  • n.­1330
  • n.­1402
  • n.­1431
  • n.­1436
  • n.­1442
  • n.­1448-1449
  • n.­1457-1458
  • n.­1473
  • n.­1478-1479
  • n.­1485-1486
  • n.­1489
  • n.­1496-1497
  • n.­1513
  • n.­1559
  • n.­1651
  • n.­1664
  • n.­1667-1668
  • n.­1680
  • n.­1683
  • n.­1710
  • n.­1714
  • n.­1728
  • n.­1746
  • n.­1820
  • n.­1826
  • n.­1932
  • n.­1934
  • n.­1971
  • n.­1983-1984
  • n.­1993
  • n.­2045
  • n.­2047
  • n.­2052
  • n.­2091
  • n.­2105
  • n.­2107
  • n.­2109
  • n.­2169
  • n.­2171-2172
  • n.­2175-2177
  • n.­2184
  • n.­2194
  • n.­2198
  • n.­2210
  • n.­2213
  • n.­2250
  • n.­2253-2255
  • n.­2305
  • n.­2308
  • n.­2310-2312
  • n.­2369
  • n.­2376
  • n.­2428
  • n.­2477-2478
  • n.­2484
  • n.­2486
  • n.­2546
  • n.­2549
  • n.­2554
  • n.­2568
  • n.­2571-2572
  • n.­2577
  • n.­2579
  • n.­2595
  • n.­2605
  • n.­2634
  • n.­2643
  • n.­2651
  • n.­2659
  • n.­2697
  • n.­2700-2701
  • n.­2716
  • n.­2794
  • n.­2854
  • n.­2880
  • n.­2893-2894
  • n.­2906
  • n.­2940
  • g.­72
  • g.­91
  • g.­123
  • g.­169
  • g.­211
  • g.­247
  • g.­470
  • g.­491
g.­271

mudrā

Wylie:
  • phyag rgya
Tibetan:
  • ཕྱག་རྒྱ།
Sanskrit:
  • mudrā

A seal, in both the literal and metaphoric sense; a ritual hand gesture.

Located in 435 passages in the translation:

  • i.­10
  • 2.­2
  • 2.­12
  • 2.­19
  • 2.­34
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­55
  • 2.­58
  • 2.­124-131
  • 2.­133
  • 2.­135-136
  • 2.­138-140
  • 2.­142-143
  • 2.­145
  • 2.­147-149
  • 2.­151-152
  • 2.­154
  • 2.­156-161
  • 2.­165-166
  • 2.­168
  • 2.­171-172
  • 2.­175-176
  • 2.­178-201
  • 2.­225-226
  • 2.­229-234
  • 2.­276-277
  • 2.­279
  • 2.­283
  • 2.­289-290
  • 2.­298
  • 2.­300-301
  • 2.­306
  • 2.­314-315
  • 2.­317
  • 2.­326
  • 2.­328-329
  • 2.­331
  • 2.­333
  • 2.­337
  • 2.­339-340
  • 2.­355
  • 2.­365
  • 2.­400
  • 2.­417
  • 2.­433
  • 2.­440
  • 2.­448-449
  • 2.­457
  • 2.­476
  • 2.­488
  • 2.­494
  • 2.­507
  • 2.­515
  • 2.­524-525
  • 2.­528
  • 2.­539
  • 2.­544
  • 2.­546-547
  • 2.­552
  • 2.­558
  • 2.­579
  • 2.­582
  • 2.­605
  • 2.­633
  • 2.­638
  • 2.­640-641
  • 2.­643
  • 2.­687
  • 2.­705
  • 2.­711
  • 2.­714-715
  • 2.­722
  • 2.­733
  • 2.­742
  • 2.­748-749
  • 2.­754
  • 2.­765
  • 2.­772
  • 2.­787
  • 2.­820
  • 2.­844
  • 2.­858-859
  • 2.­866
  • 2.­869-871
  • 2.­873
  • 2.­876
  • 2.­879
  • 2.­883
  • 2.­885-886
  • 2.­895
  • 2.­937
  • 2.­969
  • 2.­972
  • 2.­980
  • 2.­982
  • 2.­995
  • 2.­1050
  • 2.­1108-1114
  • 2.­1116-1117
  • 2.­1120
  • 2.­1131
  • 2.­1136-1137
  • 2.­1148
  • 2.­1169
  • 2.­1178-1179
  • 2.­1184
  • 2.­1250
  • 2.­1266
  • 2.­1304-1305
  • 2.­1315-1327
  • 2.­1374
  • 2.­1381
  • 2.­1391
  • 2.­1399-1401
  • 2.­1403
  • 2.­1406
  • 2.­1413
  • 2.­1415
  • 2.­1427
  • 2.­1437-1438
  • 2.­1453
  • 2.­1463
  • 2.­1466
  • 2.­1468
  • 2.­1487
  • 2.­1489
  • 2.­1491
  • 2.­1494
  • 2.­1497
  • 2.­1503
  • 2.­1508
  • 2.­1511
  • 2.­1515
  • 2.­1519-1520
  • 2.­1522
  • 2.­1529
  • 2.­1534-1535
  • 2.­1539
  • 2.­1542
  • 2.­1555
  • 2.­1563-1566
  • 2.­1570
  • 2.­1593
  • 2.­1605
  • 2.­1613
  • 2.­1616-1626
  • 2.­1646
  • 2.­1649-1651
  • 2.­1653
  • 2.­1655-1657
  • 2.­1659-1663
  • 2.­1667
  • 2.­1680
  • 2.­1690-1691
  • 2.­1716
  • 2.­1722
  • 2.­1724
  • 2.­1726-1727
  • 2.­1732
  • 2.­1740
  • 2.­1742
  • 2.­1744-1746
  • 2.­1748-1749
  • 2.­1752-1753
  • 2.­1760-1761
  • 2.­1763
  • 2.­1765
  • 2.­1767
  • 2.­1773-1774
  • 2.­1779-1782
  • 2.­1789
  • 2.­1792-1798
  • 2.­1819-1825
  • 2.­1827-1828
  • 2.­1831
  • 2.­1834-1835
  • 2.­1852
  • 2.­1856
  • 2.­1863
  • 2.­1881-1883
  • 2.­1885
  • 2.­1912-1913
  • 2.­1915
  • 2.­1917
  • 2.­1922
  • 2.­1925-1928
  • 2.­1930
  • 2.­1936
  • 2.­1948
  • 2.­1953
  • 2.­1955
  • 2.­1959-1978
  • 2.­2010
  • c.­3
  • n.­258
  • n.­266
  • n.­271
  • n.­284
  • n.­290
  • n.­292
  • n.­297
  • n.­301
  • n.­321-325
  • n.­350
  • n.­362
  • n.­371
  • n.­378
  • n.­384-385
  • n.­438
  • n.­456
  • n.­483-484
  • n.­532
  • n.­627
  • n.­821
  • n.­905
  • n.­1033
  • n.­1054
  • n.­1120
  • n.­1131
  • n.­1145
  • n.­1318
  • n.­1433
  • n.­1615
  • n.­1624
  • n.­1627
  • n.­1630
  • n.­1651
  • n.­1867
  • n.­1933
  • n.­1937
  • n.­1983-1984
  • n.­2111
  • n.­2132
  • n.­2168
  • n.­2177
  • n.­2197
  • n.­2252-2253
  • n.­2326
  • n.­2374
  • n.­2380
  • n.­2537
  • n.­2539
  • n.­2577
  • n.­2579-2580
  • n.­2643
  • n.­2659-2660
  • n.­2697-2698
  • n.­2700
  • n.­2705
  • n.­2711
  • n.­2793-2794
  • n.­2868
  • n.­2915
  • n.­2918
  • n.­2926
  • g.­169
  • g.­254
  • g.­479
g.­327

Potala

Wylie:
  • po ta la
  • gru ’dzin
  • po Ta la
Tibetan:
  • པོ་ཏ་ལ།
  • གྲུ་འཛིན།
  • པོ་ཊ་ལ།
Sanskrit:
  • potala

The mountain in the paradise of Avalokiteśvara.

Located in 30 passages in the translation:

  • i.­6
  • 1.­1
  • 2.­7
  • 2.­583-584
  • 2.­699
  • 2.­707
  • 2.­723
  • 2.­959
  • 2.­984-985
  • 2.­1037
  • 2.­1041-1042
  • 2.­1047
  • 2.­1133
  • 2.­1151
  • 2.­1183
  • 2.­1195
  • 2.­1290
  • 2.­1402
  • 2.­1430
  • 2.­1507
  • 2.­1612-1614
  • 2.­1684-1685
  • 2.­1796
  • n.­1047
g.­329

practice

Wylie:
  • sgrub pa
Tibetan:
  • སྒྲུབ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • sādhana

See “sādhana.”

Located in 188 passages in the translation:

  • i.­5-6
  • i.­8
  • i.­10
  • 2.­2-3
  • 2.­19
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­50
  • 2.­55
  • 2.­58
  • 2.­122-124
  • 2.­126
  • 2.­132
  • 2.­162
  • 2.­201
  • 2.­225
  • 2.­279-280
  • 2.­286
  • 2.­291-293
  • 2.­319-320
  • 2.­325
  • 2.­330-331
  • 2.­334
  • 2.­342-343
  • 2.­347-348
  • 2.­352
  • 2.­364
  • 2.­376-377
  • 2.­380-381
  • 2.­390-391
  • 2.­397-398
  • 2.­401
  • 2.­416
  • 2.­419
  • 2.­433-434
  • 2.­438-439
  • 2.­467
  • 2.­473-475
  • 2.­507
  • 2.­702
  • 2.­766
  • 2.­829-830
  • 2.­837
  • 2.­839-840
  • 2.­854-856
  • 2.­858
  • 2.­885-886
  • 2.­888
  • 2.­896-897
  • 2.­910
  • 2.­912
  • 2.­926
  • 2.­935
  • 2.­950
  • 2.­957
  • 2.­961
  • 2.­965
  • 2.­983
  • 2.­990-991
  • 2.­1049
  • 2.­1131
  • 2.­1135
  • 2.­1137
  • 2.­1139
  • 2.­1146
  • 2.­1148
  • 2.­1155
  • 2.­1166-1167
  • 2.­1189
  • 2.­1192-1194
  • 2.­1199-1202
  • 2.­1215-1216
  • 2.­1252
  • 2.­1262
  • 2.­1264
  • 2.­1266
  • 2.­1280
  • 2.­1288
  • 2.­1309
  • 2.­1314-1315
  • 2.­1323
  • 2.­1380-1381
  • 2.­1388-1389
  • 2.­1399
  • 2.­1415
  • 2.­1417-1418
  • 2.­1427-1428
  • 2.­1440
  • 2.­1447
  • 2.­1462
  • 2.­1465
  • 2.­1469-1471
  • 2.­1487
  • 2.­1492
  • 2.­1518-1520
  • 2.­1522-1523
  • 2.­1527
  • 2.­1551
  • 2.­1567
  • 2.­1615
  • 2.­1645
  • 2.­1656-1657
  • 2.­1659
  • 2.­1664
  • 2.­1668
  • 2.­1671
  • 2.­1677
  • 2.­1679
  • 2.­1687
  • 2.­1695
  • 2.­1720
  • 2.­1736
  • 2.­1742-1744
  • 2.­1762
  • 2.­1771
  • 2.­1791
  • 2.­1795
  • 2.­1800
  • 2.­1818-1819
  • 2.­1828
  • 2.­1835-1836
  • 2.­1844
  • 2.­1861
  • 2.­1876
  • 2.­1884
  • 2.­1888
  • 2.­1916
  • 2.­1924
  • 2.­1938
  • 2.­1967
  • 2.­1975
  • c.­3
  • n.­169
  • n.­476
  • n.­672
  • n.­1720
  • n.­2080
  • n.­2545
  • n.­2656
  • g.­364
  • g.­431
g.­338

Pure Abode

Wylie:
  • gnas gtsang ma
Tibetan:
  • གནས་གཙང་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • śuddhāvāsa

One of the god realms.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1-2
  • 1.­21
  • 2.­583
  • 2.­699
  • 2.­706
  • 2.­1038
  • 2.­1920
  • n.­78
g.­358

Rinchen Drup

Wylie:
  • rin chen grub
Tibetan:
  • རིན་ཆེན་གྲུབ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

One of the two Tibetan translators of this scripture.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12
  • c.­3
g.­359

ritual

Wylie:
  • cho ga
Tibetan:
  • ཆོ་ག
Sanskrit:
  • kalpa

A ritual or a rite; in our presentation it is translated as “ritual” when it refers to a group or a cycle of rites, and as “rite” when it refers to an individual rite (the distinction, however, is blurred). The term can also refer to a text that is a collection of rites, such as the AP, in the sense of a manual of rites.

Located in 376 passages in the translation:

  • i.­6
  • i.­8
  • 1.­6
  • 1.­17
  • 1.­19
  • 2.­13-14
  • 2.­21
  • 2.­34
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­55
  • 2.­58
  • 2.­122-124
  • 2.­132
  • 2.­138
  • 2.­143
  • 2.­145
  • 2.­158
  • 2.­184-185
  • 2.­187
  • 2.­225-226
  • 2.­229
  • 2.­276
  • 2.­278
  • 2.­280
  • 2.­288
  • 2.­291
  • 2.­293
  • 2.­297
  • 2.­330
  • 2.­334
  • 2.­337
  • 2.­351-352
  • 2.­365-366
  • 2.­371-372
  • 2.­383
  • 2.­405
  • 2.­407
  • 2.­409
  • 2.­415
  • 2.­421-422
  • 2.­424-430
  • 2.­433-434
  • 2.­440
  • 2.­447-450
  • 2.­457
  • 2.­468
  • 2.­477
  • 2.­485-487
  • 2.­493
  • 2.­515
  • 2.­518
  • 2.­520-521
  • 2.­523-524
  • 2.­527
  • 2.­534
  • 2.­536
  • 2.­552
  • 2.­560
  • 2.­566
  • 2.­576
  • 2.­579
  • 2.­593
  • 2.­603
  • 2.­614
  • 2.­624
  • 2.­643-644
  • 2.­678
  • 2.­682
  • 2.­684
  • 2.­692-693
  • 2.­701-703
  • 2.­709-711
  • 2.­714
  • 2.­719
  • 2.­733
  • 2.­741
  • 2.­749
  • 2.­772
  • 2.­782
  • 2.­787
  • 2.­790
  • 2.­810
  • 2.­837
  • 2.­841
  • 2.­844
  • 2.­855
  • 2.­857-858
  • 2.­866
  • 2.­870-871
  • 2.­876
  • 2.­883
  • 2.­885-886
  • 2.­901-903
  • 2.­906
  • 2.­908-910
  • 2.­912
  • 2.­914
  • 2.­916
  • 2.­926
  • 2.­935
  • 2.­937
  • 2.­946
  • 2.­965
  • 2.­970
  • 2.­972
  • 2.­978
  • 2.­982
  • 2.­1009
  • 2.­1020
  • 2.­1044
  • 2.­1050
  • 2.­1065
  • 2.­1080
  • 2.­1121
  • 2.­1123-1124
  • 2.­1126
  • 2.­1131
  • 2.­1134
  • 2.­1136-1138
  • 2.­1141
  • 2.­1146
  • 2.­1158
  • 2.­1174
  • 2.­1178
  • 2.­1188
  • 2.­1190
  • 2.­1193-1194
  • 2.­1197-1198
  • 2.­1206
  • 2.­1241
  • 2.­1266
  • 2.­1300
  • 2.­1304
  • 2.­1306
  • 2.­1308-1309
  • 2.­1381
  • 2.­1388
  • 2.­1391
  • 2.­1394
  • 2.­1398
  • 2.­1400-1401
  • 2.­1420
  • 2.­1424-1425
  • 2.­1433
  • 2.­1435
  • 2.­1437
  • 2.­1449
  • 2.­1453
  • 2.­1480
  • 2.­1482
  • 2.­1494
  • 2.­1496-1497
  • 2.­1503
  • 2.­1519-1520
  • 2.­1523
  • 2.­1530
  • 2.­1547
  • 2.­1550-1554
  • 2.­1561
  • 2.­1563
  • 2.­1565
  • 2.­1569-1570
  • 2.­1593-1594
  • 2.­1596
  • 2.­1612
  • 2.­1624
  • 2.­1627
  • 2.­1632-1635
  • 2.­1638-1640
  • 2.­1642
  • 2.­1651
  • 2.­1655-1656
  • 2.­1658-1660
  • 2.­1665
  • 2.­1668-1669
  • 2.­1671-1672
  • 2.­1690
  • 2.­1695
  • 2.­1697
  • 2.­1699-1700
  • 2.­1714
  • 2.­1720
  • 2.­1722
  • 2.­1724
  • 2.­1731-1733
  • 2.­1742
  • 2.­1752
  • 2.­1760-1761
  • 2.­1763
  • 2.­1767
  • 2.­1773-1774
  • 2.­1789
  • 2.­1795-1796
  • 2.­1839
  • 2.­1852
  • 2.­1880-1882
  • 2.­1885
  • 2.­1888
  • 2.­1895
  • 2.­1897
  • 2.­1906-1907
  • 2.­1909-1910
  • 2.­1912-1913
  • 2.­1916-1917
  • 2.­1924-1925
  • 2.­1928
  • 2.­1936
  • 2.­1939
  • 2.­1948
  • 2.­1955-1957
  • 2.­1959-1960
  • 2.­1967
  • 2.­1975
  • 2.­1994
  • 2.­2009-2010
  • c.­3
  • n.­77
  • n.­86
  • n.­169
  • n.­267
  • n.­321
  • n.­334
  • n.­509
  • n.­527
  • n.­545
  • n.­589
  • n.­649
  • n.­672
  • n.­677
  • n.­688-689
  • n.­740
  • n.­785-786
  • n.­791
  • n.­911
  • n.­980
  • n.­1021
  • n.­1077
  • n.­1128
  • n.­1145
  • n.­1208
  • n.­1240
  • n.­1256
  • n.­1260
  • n.­1294
  • n.­1328
  • n.­1337
  • n.­1347
  • n.­1419
  • n.­1431
  • n.­1436
  • n.­1572
  • n.­1635
  • n.­1640
  • n.­1652
  • n.­1667
  • n.­1710
  • n.­1745
  • n.­1933-1934
  • n.­2077
  • n.­2085
  • n.­2088
  • n.­2091
  • n.­2169
  • n.­2184
  • n.­2250
  • n.­2253
  • n.­2255
  • n.­2295
  • n.­2311-2312
  • n.­2393
  • n.­2396
  • n.­2404
  • n.­2435
  • n.­2438
  • n.­2444
  • n.­2463
  • n.­2487
  • n.­2549
  • n.­2636
  • n.­2642-2643
  • n.­2854
  • n.­2883
  • n.­2907-2908
  • n.­2919
  • g.­114
  • g.­254
  • g.­271
  • g.­364
  • g.­405
  • g.­431
  • g.­452
g.­364

sādhana

Wylie:
  • sgrub pa
Tibetan:
  • སྒྲུབ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • sādhana

Formal practice done in sessions; in the context of the AP this can be any ritual practice aiming for a particular result.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­160
  • 2.­280
  • 2.­876
  • 2.­1627
  • 2.­1658
  • n.­1419
  • n.­2434
  • g.­329
g.­366

sage

Wylie:
  • thub pa
Tibetan:
  • ཐུབ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • muni

An ancient title given to ascetics, monks, hermits, and saints, namely those who have attained the realization of a truth through their own contemplation and not by divine revelation. Here also used as a specific epithet for a buddha.

Located in 22 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­556
  • 2.­588
  • 2.­597
  • 2.­701
  • 2.­801
  • 2.­995
  • 2.­1145
  • 2.­1319
  • 2.­1326
  • 2.­1508
  • 2.­1527
  • 2.­1619
  • 2.­1624
  • 2.­1650-1651
  • 2.­1661
  • 2.­1687
  • 2.­1753
  • 2.­1755
  • n.­816
  • n.­1214
  • g.­370
g.­369

Śākya

Wylie:
  • shAkya
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱཀྱ།
Sanskrit:
  • śākya

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Name of the ancient tribe in which the Buddha was born as a prince; their kingdom was based to the east of Kośala, in the foothills near the present-day border of India and Nepal, with Kapilavastu as its capital.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­279
  • 2.­588
  • 2.­597
  • 2.­995
  • 2.­1219
  • 2.­1384
  • 2.­1681
  • 2.­1753
  • g.­370
g.­370

Śākyamuni

Wylie:
  • shAkya thub pa
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱཀྱ་ཐུབ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • śākyamuni

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

An epithet for the historical Buddha, Siddhārtha Gautama: he was a muni (“sage”) from the Śākya clan. He is counted as the fourth of the first four buddhas of the present Good Eon, the other three being Krakucchanda, Kanakamuni, and Kāśyapa. He will be followed by Maitreya, the next buddha in this eon.

Located in 56 passages in the translation:

  • i.­5
  • 2.­4
  • 2.­9
  • 2.­336
  • 2.­350
  • 2.­352
  • 2.­598
  • 2.­855
  • 2.­869
  • 2.­881
  • 2.­957
  • 2.­965
  • 2.­976
  • 2.­979
  • 2.­989-990
  • 2.­995
  • 2.­1006
  • 2.­1140
  • 2.­1146
  • 2.­1152
  • 2.­1156
  • 2.­1382
  • 2.­1394
  • 2.­1401
  • 2.­1404
  • 2.­1415
  • 2.­1417
  • 2.­1741-1742
  • 2.­1747
  • 2.­1757
  • 2.­1760
  • 2.­1773
  • 2.­1777-1778
  • 2.­1891
  • 2.­1940-1941
  • 2.­1944
  • n.­86
  • n.­542
  • n.­888
  • n.­930
  • n.­1214
  • n.­1301
  • n.­1457
  • n.­1663
  • n.­1925
  • n.­1992
  • g.­78
  • g.­230
  • g.­369
  • g.­387
  • g.­389
  • g.­502
g.­377

saṃsāra

Wylie:
  • ’khor ba
Tibetan:
  • འཁོར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃsāra

The beginningless cycle of rebirth characterized by suffering and caused by the three faults of ignorance, greed, and anger.

Located in 20 passages in the translation:

  • i.­1
  • 2.­334
  • 2.­362
  • 2.­364
  • 2.­868-869
  • 2.­886
  • 2.­972
  • 2.­976
  • 2.­1010-1011
  • 2.­1018
  • 2.­1291
  • 2.­1417
  • 2.­1617
  • 2.­1656
  • 2.­1857
  • 2.­1961
  • n.­586
  • n.­2575
g.­379

saṅgha

Wylie:
  • dge ’dun
  • saM g+ha
  • sang g+ha
  • tshogs
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་འདུན།
  • སཾ་གྷ།
  • སང་གྷ།
  • ཚོགས།
Sanskrit:
  • saṅgha

A congregation of monks, or the totality of the Buddha’s monks regarded as the jewel of the Saṅgha (one of the Three Jewels). Also translated here as “congregation.”

Located in 17 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­657
  • 2.­659
  • 2.­661
  • 2.­681
  • 2.­687
  • 2.­689
  • 2.­846
  • 2.­917
  • 2.­962
  • 2.­1208
  • 2.­1568
  • 2.­1572
  • 2.­1744
  • 2.­1860
  • n.­2791
  • g.­99
  • g.­429
g.­397

Śiva

Wylie:
  • shi ba
Tibetan:
  • ཤི་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • śiva

Major deity in the pantheon of the classical Indian religious traditions.

Located in 32 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­599
  • n.­52
  • n.­126
  • n.­446
  • n.­622
  • n.­631
  • n.­891
  • n.­964
  • n.­1297
  • n.­1461
  • n.­1504
  • n.­1532-1533
  • n.­1940
  • n.­2607
  • g.­70
  • g.­88
  • g.­101
  • g.­149
  • g.­189
  • g.­193
  • g.­235
  • g.­238
  • g.­248
  • g.­278
  • g.­286
  • g.­323
  • g.­324
  • g.­361
  • g.­437
  • g.­445
  • g.­459
g.­412

śūdra

Wylie:
  • dmangs rigs
Tibetan:
  • དམངས་རིགས།
Sanskrit:
  • śūdra

A member of the laborer or serf caste, one of the four castes.

Located in 32 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­52
  • 2.­178
  • 2.­442
  • 2.­453
  • 2.­491
  • 2.­517
  • 2.­762
  • 2.­780
  • 2.­977
  • 2.­980
  • 2.­1010
  • 2.­1016
  • 2.­1021-1022
  • 2.­1034
  • 2.­1046
  • 2.­1061
  • 2.­1121
  • 2.­1132
  • 2.­1194
  • 2.­1224
  • 2.­1273
  • 2.­1280
  • 2.­1454
  • 2.­1499
  • 2.­1509
  • 2.­1733
  • 2.­1817
  • 2.­1913
  • 2.­1934
  • n.­315
  • g.­140
g.­422

tathāgata

Wylie:
  • de bzhin gshegs pa
  • ta thA ga ta
Tibetan:
  • དེ་བཞིན་གཤེགས་པ།
  • ཏ་ཐཱ་ག་ཏ།
Sanskrit:
  • tathāgata

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A frequently used synonym for buddha. According to different explanations, it can be read as tathā-gata, literally meaning “one who has thus gone,” or as tathā-āgata, “one who has thus come.” Gata, though literally meaning “gone,” is a past passive participle used to describe a state or condition of existence. Tatha­(tā), often rendered as “suchness” or “thusness,” is the quality or condition of things as they really are, which cannot be conveyed in conceptual, dualistic terms. Therefore, this epithet is interpreted in different ways, but in general it implies one who has departed in the wake of the buddhas of the past, or one who has manifested the supreme awakening dependent on the reality that does not abide in the two extremes of existence and quiescence. It is also often used as a specific epithet of the Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 499 passages in the translation:

  • i.­7-8
  • i.­11
  • 1.­2
  • 1.­9-10
  • 1.­12
  • 2.­4
  • 2.­9-10
  • 2.­14
  • 2.­17-18
  • 2.­23
  • 2.­25
  • 2.­27
  • 2.­35
  • 2.­46
  • 2.­50-51
  • 2.­54
  • 2.­57
  • 2.­103
  • 2.­122
  • 2.­125-127
  • 2.­129
  • 2.­134-135
  • 2.­138
  • 2.­148
  • 2.­156-157
  • 2.­160-161
  • 2.­174-175
  • 2.­228
  • 2.­233
  • 2.­238
  • 2.­279
  • 2.­292
  • 2.­303
  • 2.­308
  • 2.­319
  • 2.­334
  • 2.­337
  • 2.­341
  • 2.­344
  • 2.­350
  • 2.­352-357
  • 2.­359-361
  • 2.­371
  • 2.­403
  • 2.­421
  • 2.­433
  • 2.­436
  • 2.­444-445
  • 2.­463
  • 2.­518
  • 2.­526
  • 2.­529-532
  • 2.­537
  • 2.­539-540
  • 2.­542
  • 2.­546
  • 2.­588-589
  • 2.­597-598
  • 2.­606
  • 2.­608
  • 2.­610
  • 2.­624
  • 2.­633
  • 2.­641-642
  • 2.­644-647
  • 2.­649
  • 2.­657
  • 2.­661
  • 2.­663
  • 2.­673
  • 2.­685
  • 2.­696-697
  • 2.­711
  • 2.­723-724
  • 2.­727
  • 2.­742
  • 2.­746-749
  • 2.­752
  • 2.­773
  • 2.­778
  • 2.­783
  • 2.­788-792
  • 2.­794-796
  • 2.­801-803
  • 2.­806
  • 2.­809
  • 2.­821-823
  • 2.­853-856
  • 2.­860-862
  • 2.­869-874
  • 2.­878
  • 2.­880
  • 2.­883-885
  • 2.­887
  • 2.­898
  • 2.­903
  • 2.­911
  • 2.­942
  • 2.­957
  • 2.­961
  • 2.­963-965
  • 2.­967-972
  • 2.­975-979
  • 2.­982
  • 2.­984-986
  • 2.­989-990
  • 2.­992-993
  • 2.­995
  • 2.­1006
  • 2.­1010-1011
  • 2.­1013-1014
  • 2.­1016-1017
  • 2.­1023
  • 2.­1025
  • 2.­1037-1038
  • 2.­1043
  • 2.­1045-1051
  • 2.­1054-1060
  • 2.­1063
  • 2.­1066
  • 2.­1068
  • 2.­1070-1071
  • 2.­1084
  • 2.­1098
  • 2.­1110
  • 2.­1113
  • 2.­1119
  • 2.­1133
  • 2.­1136
  • 2.­1140-1141
  • 2.­1150-1151
  • 2.­1153
  • 2.­1156-1157
  • 2.­1159-1160
  • 2.­1166
  • 2.­1170
  • 2.­1173
  • 2.­1176
  • 2.­1182-1188
  • 2.­1190-1191
  • 2.­1198
  • 2.­1234
  • 2.­1264
  • 2.­1266
  • 2.­1290-1292
  • 2.­1305-1307
  • 2.­1315
  • 2.­1319-1321
  • 2.­1326-1327
  • 2.­1382
  • 2.­1384
  • 2.­1392-1394
  • 2.­1400-1403
  • 2.­1406-1407
  • 2.­1411-1415
  • 2.­1417
  • 2.­1422-1423
  • 2.­1425
  • 2.­1429-1431
  • 2.­1451
  • 2.­1453
  • 2.­1455
  • 2.­1466
  • 2.­1468-1470
  • 2.­1475
  • 2.­1493-1495
  • 2.­1497
  • 2.­1502-1503
  • 2.­1505-1506
  • 2.­1515-1517
  • 2.­1519
  • 2.­1542
  • 2.­1553
  • 2.­1572-1573
  • 2.­1619
  • 2.­1625-1627
  • 2.­1634-1635
  • 2.­1639
  • 2.­1651
  • 2.­1656-1657
  • 2.­1660-1662
  • 2.­1665
  • 2.­1676
  • 2.­1679
  • 2.­1683
  • 2.­1685
  • 2.­1687
  • 2.­1693
  • 2.­1708
  • 2.­1713
  • 2.­1721-1723
  • 2.­1727
  • 2.­1735
  • 2.­1740
  • 2.­1742
  • 2.­1744-1749
  • 2.­1751-1755
  • 2.­1758
  • 2.­1760-1762
  • 2.­1764-1767
  • 2.­1770-1771
  • 2.­1773-1774
  • 2.­1778-1779
  • 2.­1781-1787
  • 2.­1789
  • 2.­1792-1796
  • 2.­1798-1800
  • 2.­1807
  • 2.­1820-1828
  • 2.­1836-1840
  • 2.­1844
  • 2.­1846-1847
  • 2.­1849-1854
  • 2.­1861
  • 2.­1871
  • 2.­1881-1882
  • 2.­1885
  • 2.­1889-1891
  • 2.­1893-1895
  • 2.­1897
  • 2.­1899
  • 2.­1903-1905
  • 2.­1911
  • 2.­1915-1917
  • 2.­1919
  • 2.­1922
  • 2.­1928
  • 2.­1932-1933
  • 2.­1935-1936
  • 2.­1940-1941
  • 2.­1948-1949
  • 2.­1959-1966
  • 2.­1968-1971
  • 2.­1973-1975
  • 2.­2008
  • 2.­2010-2011
  • c.­1
  • n.­4-5
  • n.­28
  • n.­80
  • n.­87
  • n.­93
  • n.­117
  • n.­258
  • n.­299
  • n.­570
  • n.­779
  • n.­978
  • n.­980
  • n.­1216-1217
  • n.­1281
  • n.­1429
  • n.­1501
  • n.­1542-1543
  • n.­1557
  • n.­1668
  • n.­1868
  • n.­1932
  • n.­1935
  • n.­1966
  • n.­1980
  • n.­1983
  • n.­2052
  • n.­2078
  • n.­2432
  • n.­2478
  • n.­2643
  • n.­2647
  • n.­2702
  • n.­2718
  • n.­2839
  • n.­2919
  • g.­12
  • g.­14
  • g.­63
  • g.­130
  • g.­208
  • g.­227
  • g.­229
  • g.­307
  • g.­313
  • g.­334
  • g.­351
  • g.­389
  • g.­448
  • g.­492
  • g.­502
g.­428

three faults

Wylie:
  • tri do Sha
  • dug gsum
Tibetan:
  • ཏྲི་དོ་ཥ།
  • དུག་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • tridoṣa

The three are ignorance, desire, and hatred.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­355
  • g.­377
g.­429

Three Jewels

Wylie:
  • dkon mchog gsum
Tibetan:
  • དཀོན་མཆོག་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • triratna

The Three Jewels are the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha.

Located in 59 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­12
  • 2.­292
  • 2.­354
  • 2.­442
  • 2.­571
  • 2.­573-574
  • 2.­589
  • 2.­610
  • 2.­649-650
  • 2.­652
  • 2.­654
  • 2.­656
  • 2.­658
  • 2.­660
  • 2.­662
  • 2.­664
  • 2.­666
  • 2.­668
  • 2.­670
  • 2.­672
  • 2.­674
  • 2.­676
  • 2.­678
  • 2.­680
  • 2.­682
  • 2.­684
  • 2.­686
  • 2.­688
  • 2.­690
  • 2.­696
  • 2.­734
  • 2.­736
  • 2.­739
  • 2.­753
  • 2.­757
  • 2.­905
  • 2.­947
  • 2.­967
  • 2.­1029
  • 2.­1044
  • 2.­1052-1053
  • 2.­1115
  • 2.­1159
  • 2.­1192
  • 2.­1241
  • 2.­1384
  • 2.­1406
  • 2.­1438
  • 2.­1554
  • 2.­1695
  • 2.­1744
  • 2.­1806
  • n.­984
  • n.­2921
  • g.­99
  • g.­379
g.­432

thunderbolt

Wylie:
  • rdo rje
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajra

Also translated here as “vajra” and “diamond.”

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­277
  • 2.­1734
  • n.­2574
  • g.­113
  • g.­452
g.­451

vaiśya

Wylie:
  • rje’u rigs
  • rje’u’i rigs
  • rje rigs
Tibetan:
  • རྗེའུ་རིགས།
  • རྗེའུའི་རིགས།
  • རྗེ་རིགས།
Sanskrit:
  • vaiśya

A member of the merchant caste.

Located in 28 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­442
  • 2.­453
  • 2.­491
  • 2.­517
  • 2.­762
  • 2.­780
  • 2.­977
  • 2.­980
  • 2.­1010
  • 2.­1016
  • 2.­1021-1022
  • 2.­1034
  • 2.­1046
  • 2.­1061
  • 2.­1121
  • 2.­1132
  • 2.­1194
  • 2.­1273
  • 2.­1280
  • 2.­1454
  • 2.­1499
  • 2.­1509
  • 2.­1733
  • 2.­1817
  • 2.­1913
  • 2.­1934
  • g.­140
g.­452

vajra

Wylie:
  • badz+ra
  • rdo rje
Tibetan:
  • བཛྲ།
  • རྡོ་རྗེ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajra

Diamond or thunderbolt; a metaphor for anything indestructible; a scepter-like ritual object.

Located in 145 passages in the translation:

  • i.­11
  • 2.­26
  • 2.­28
  • 2.­39
  • 2.­139
  • 2.­143
  • 2.­146
  • 2.­166
  • 2.­176
  • 2.­181
  • 2.­184-185
  • 2.­231
  • 2.­247
  • 2.­257
  • 2.­273
  • 2.­277
  • 2.­327
  • 2.­343-345
  • 2.­347
  • 2.­582
  • 2.­586
  • 2.­597-599
  • 2.­640
  • 2.­642
  • 2.­697
  • 2.­745
  • 2.­798
  • 2.­806
  • 2.­822
  • 2.­861
  • 2.­884
  • 2.­986
  • 2.­994
  • 2.­997-998
  • 2.­1038-1039
  • 2.­1041
  • 2.­1109-1113
  • 2.­1115
  • 2.­1128
  • 2.­1139
  • 2.­1142
  • 2.­1147
  • 2.­1151
  • 2.­1164
  • 2.­1168-1169
  • 2.­1193
  • 2.­1290-1291
  • 2.­1295
  • 2.­1337
  • 2.­1373
  • 2.­1392
  • 2.­1398
  • 2.­1400
  • 2.­1403
  • 2.­1438
  • 2.­1447
  • 2.­1512-1514
  • 2.­1529
  • 2.­1548
  • 2.­1576
  • 2.­1588
  • 2.­1616
  • 2.­1628
  • 2.­1647
  • 2.­1651
  • 2.­1661
  • 2.­1683
  • 2.­1685
  • 2.­1709
  • 2.­1717
  • 2.­1726-1728
  • 2.­1745
  • 2.­1754-1755
  • 2.­1759-1760
  • 2.­1767
  • 2.­1770
  • 2.­1783-1786
  • 2.­1794
  • 2.­1823
  • 2.­1837
  • 2.­1881
  • 2.­1893
  • 2.­1900
  • 2.­1915
  • 2.­1943
  • 2.­1948
  • 2.­1951
  • 2.­1963
  • 2.­1966
  • 2.­1968-1969
  • n.­4
  • n.­319
  • n.­323
  • n.­372
  • n.­430
  • n.­432
  • n.­453
  • n.­465
  • n.­555
  • n.­869
  • n.­994
  • n.­1217
  • n.­1466
  • n.­1615
  • n.­1617
  • n.­1624
  • n.­1626
  • n.­1647
  • n.­1649
  • n.­1980
  • n.­2174
  • n.­2361
  • n.­2604
  • n.­2606-2607
  • n.­2887
  • g.­15
  • g.­113
  • g.­130
  • g.­208
  • g.­432
  • g.­460
g.­479

vidyā

Wylie:
  • rig sngags
Tibetan:
  • རིག་སྔགས།
Sanskrit:
  • vidyā

Knowledge, especially the secret knowledge of mantras, mudrās, and so forth, and also the magical power that this knowledge entails; a magical spell or the power of a magical spell; a nonhuman female being or deity possessing such power.

Located in 195 passages in the translation:

  • i.­9
  • 1.­19
  • 2.­3
  • 2.­11
  • 2.­25
  • 2.­34
  • 2.­46
  • 2.­52
  • 2.­81
  • 2.­94
  • 2.­113
  • 2.­117
  • 2.­175
  • 2.­277
  • 2.­402
  • 2.­457
  • 2.­540
  • 2.­550
  • 2.­656
  • 2.­658
  • 2.­660-662
  • 2.­664-670
  • 2.­672
  • 2.­674-678
  • 2.­680-688
  • 2.­690
  • 2.­692-693
  • 2.­698
  • 2.­700-701
  • 2.­714
  • 2.­738
  • 2.­742
  • 2.­800-801
  • 2.­803
  • 2.­816
  • 2.­883
  • 2.­901
  • 2.­972
  • 2.­1051
  • 2.­1062
  • 2.­1069-1070
  • 2.­1132
  • 2.­1166
  • 2.­1169
  • 2.­1178
  • 2.­1193
  • 2.­1197
  • 2.­1263
  • 2.­1281
  • 2.­1291
  • 2.­1303-1304
  • 2.­1310
  • 2.­1369-1370
  • 2.­1381
  • 2.­1383
  • 2.­1388-1391
  • 2.­1395-1396
  • 2.­1399
  • 2.­1405-1407
  • 2.­1413
  • 2.­1416
  • 2.­1432
  • 2.­1434-1435
  • 2.­1439
  • 2.­1485
  • 2.­1497
  • 2.­1503
  • 2.­1553
  • 2.­1562
  • 2.­1570
  • 2.­1618
  • 2.­1627
  • 2.­1650-1651
  • 2.­1659-1663
  • 2.­1676
  • 2.­1679
  • 2.­1713
  • 2.­1723
  • 2.­1742
  • 2.­1744-1745
  • 2.­1749-1750
  • 2.­1752
  • 2.­1755
  • 2.­1759-1761
  • 2.­1763-1764
  • 2.­1773-1774
  • 2.­1777
  • 2.­1782
  • 2.­1784
  • 2.­1787
  • 2.­1792-1797
  • 2.­1849
  • 2.­1851-1852
  • 2.­1854
  • 2.­1856
  • 2.­1861
  • 2.­1882
  • 2.­1899
  • 2.­1920
  • 2.­1925
  • 2.­1952
  • 2.­1968-1969
  • 2.­1971
  • 2.­2007-2009
  • n.­76
  • n.­437-438
  • n.­555
  • n.­804
  • n.­990
  • n.­1001
  • n.­1010
  • n.­1015
  • n.­1018
  • n.­1023
  • n.­1032
  • n.­1046
  • n.­1114
  • n.­1169
  • n.­1215
  • n.­1306
  • n.­1544
  • n.­1802
  • n.­1924
  • n.­1971
  • n.­1983
  • n.­2438
  • n.­2571
  • n.­2596
  • n.­2630
  • n.­2634-2635
  • n.­2642
  • n.­2659
  • n.­2761
  • n.­2963
  • g.­40
  • g.­47
  • g.­198
  • g.­304
  • g.­480
  • g.­481
g.­480

vidyā holder

Wylie:
  • rig pa ’dzin pa
  • rig ’dzin
  • rig sngags ’chang
Tibetan:
  • རིག་པ་འཛིན་པ།
  • རིག་འཛིན།
  • རིག་སྔགས་འཆང་།
Sanskrit:
  • vidyādhara

The term literally means “possessor of vidyā” and refers to practitioners of mantra. When the term is used in the sense of “vidyādhara” (a class of semidivine beings), it has been rendered in its Sanskrit form.

Located in 1,199 passages in the translation:

  • i.­9
  • 1.­19
  • 2.­1
  • 2.­12-15
  • 2.­17-20
  • 2.­26-29
  • 2.­32-35
  • 2.­44-56
  • 2.­58
  • 2.­65
  • 2.­122-125
  • 2.­127-129
  • 2.­131-133
  • 2.­135-136
  • 2.­138-139
  • 2.­145
  • 2.­147-149
  • 2.­151-152
  • 2.­154
  • 2.­156-163
  • 2.­165-166
  • 2.­168-169
  • 2.­171-173
  • 2.­175-176
  • 2.­178-179
  • 2.­181-182
  • 2.­184-186
  • 2.­188
  • 2.­198
  • 2.­225-230
  • 2.­232-233
  • 2.­278-283
  • 2.­285-290
  • 2.­293-295
  • 2.­297-303
  • 2.­305-311
  • 2.­313-322
  • 2.­324-343
  • 2.­345-353
  • 2.­356-357
  • 2.­359
  • 2.­361-362
  • 2.­364-366
  • 2.­368-371
  • 2.­373-397
  • 2.­402
  • 2.­408
  • 2.­416
  • 2.­419
  • 2.­421-423
  • 2.­426-430
  • 2.­432-433
  • 2.­435-439
  • 2.­441-442
  • 2.­444-458
  • 2.­462-471
  • 2.­473-475
  • 2.­477-489
  • 2.­491-493
  • 2.­495-499
  • 2.­501-514
  • 2.­517
  • 2.­519-524
  • 2.­526-534
  • 2.­536-546
  • 2.­548-552
  • 2.­554-579
  • 2.­588-600
  • 2.­602-608
  • 2.­612-622
  • 2.­626-627
  • 2.­629-642
  • 2.­644-645
  • 2.­651
  • 2.­655
  • 2.­659
  • 2.­663
  • 2.­667
  • 2.­675
  • 2.­677
  • 2.­681
  • 2.­683
  • 2.­687
  • 2.­689
  • 2.­692-693
  • 2.­703
  • 2.­705-706
  • 2.­711
  • 2.­713
  • 2.­715-719
  • 2.­721
  • 2.­724-725
  • 2.­727-732
  • 2.­734-735
  • 2.­738
  • 2.­741
  • 2.­743-752
  • 2.­754-755
  • 2.­760-772
  • 2.­778
  • 2.­780-781
  • 2.­783
  • 2.­785
  • 2.­787-788
  • 2.­790
  • 2.­792
  • 2.­794-802
  • 2.­809-811
  • 2.­815-816
  • 2.­819-823
  • 2.­829-831
  • 2.­833-834
  • 2.­838-841
  • 2.­843-844
  • 2.­850-851
  • 2.­853-858
  • 2.­862
  • 2.­864
  • 2.­867-868
  • 2.­873-874
  • 2.­877
  • 2.­883
  • 2.­889
  • 2.­893-906
  • 2.­908-912
  • 2.­914
  • 2.­916
  • 2.­918-920
  • 2.­923-926
  • 2.­928
  • 2.­930-936
  • 2.­938-955
  • 2.­957
  • 2.­962-964
  • 2.­969-971
  • 2.­973
  • 2.­975
  • 2.­992-994
  • 2.­998-1000
  • 2.­1003-1004
  • 2.­1010-1012
  • 2.­1018-1020
  • 2.­1023-1026
  • 2.­1031
  • 2.­1035-1041
  • 2.­1043
  • 2.­1050
  • 2.­1057
  • 2.­1059
  • 2.­1061
  • 2.­1064
  • 2.­1069
  • 2.­1107-1114
  • 2.­1120
  • 2.­1124-1128
  • 2.­1131-1132
  • 2.­1140
  • 2.­1142
  • 2.­1161
  • 2.­1166
  • 2.­1176-1181
  • 2.­1183-1192
  • 2.­1194-1196
  • 2.­1200
  • 2.­1202
  • 2.­1204-1214
  • 2.­1217
  • 2.­1219
  • 2.­1222-1223
  • 2.­1240
  • 2.­1250-1251
  • 2.­1253-1256
  • 2.­1259
  • 2.­1261
  • 2.­1263-1266
  • 2.­1269-1276
  • 2.­1278-1282
  • 2.­1285
  • 2.­1287
  • 2.­1289-1291
  • 2.­1293
  • 2.­1295-1296
  • 2.­1299
  • 2.­1302-1304
  • 2.­1306-1310
  • 2.­1313
  • 2.­1315
  • 2.­1317
  • 2.­1319-1320
  • 2.­1322-1323
  • 2.­1370-1378
  • 2.­1381
  • 2.­1388-1393
  • 2.­1396
  • 2.­1399
  • 2.­1411
  • 2.­1416-1419
  • 2.­1422-1424
  • 2.­1427-1429
  • 2.­1431-1432
  • 2.­1434
  • 2.­1436
  • 2.­1438
  • 2.­1440-1441
  • 2.­1443-1450
  • 2.­1456-1457
  • 2.­1462-1466
  • 2.­1468-1474
  • 2.­1476
  • 2.­1480-1485
  • 2.­1487-1491
  • 2.­1496-1499
  • 2.­1503
  • 2.­1506
  • 2.­1510-1516
  • 2.­1519-1520
  • 2.­1522-1523
  • 2.­1526-1528
  • 2.­1530-1532
  • 2.­1534-1536
  • 2.­1538-1542
  • 2.­1546
  • 2.­1550-1555
  • 2.­1557
  • 2.­1561-1563
  • 2.­1567
  • 2.­1569-1574
  • 2.­1576-1602
  • 2.­1604-1612
  • 2.­1614-1615
  • 2.­1620-1621
  • 2.­1624
  • 2.­1627-1628
  • 2.­1630-1633
  • 2.­1635
  • 2.­1637-1649
  • 2.­1651-1660
  • 2.­1666-1675
  • 2.­1679-1680
  • 2.­1682-1683
  • 2.­1686
  • 2.­1688-1689
  • 2.­1691-1695
  • 2.­1698-1701
  • 2.­1703-1705
  • 2.­1707-1710
  • 2.­1712-1715
  • 2.­1719-1726
  • 2.­1728-1731
  • 2.­1733-1736
  • 2.­1739
  • 2.­1742-1743
  • 2.­1751
  • 2.­1753
  • 2.­1755
  • 2.­1761-1766
  • 2.­1768
  • 2.­1771-1772
  • 2.­1774
  • 2.­1792-1817
  • 2.­1820-1833
  • 2.­1836-1842
  • 2.­1844
  • 2.­1853
  • 2.­1862-1875
  • 2.­1877
  • 2.­1880-1885
  • 2.­1887-1888
  • 2.­1890-1891
  • 2.­1894-1902
  • 2.­1904-1908
  • 2.­1913-1915
  • 2.­1917-1919
  • 2.­1923
  • 2.­1926
  • 2.­1928-1931
  • 2.­1933
  • 2.­1939-1954
  • 2.­1956-1958
  • 2.­1960-1961
  • 2.­1965-1966
  • 2.­1968
  • 2.­1970-1977
  • 2.­1984
  • 2.­2007-2008
  • c.­3
  • n.­93
  • n.­100
  • n.­118
  • n.­169
  • n.­266
  • n.­289
  • n.­299
  • n.­319
  • n.­322
  • n.­364
  • n.­370
  • n.­476
  • n.­484
  • n.­516
  • n.­536
  • n.­561
  • n.­610
  • n.­620
  • n.­624
  • n.­645
  • n.­687
  • n.­689
  • n.­737
  • n.­753
  • n.­761
  • n.­820
  • n.­832-833
  • n.­842
  • n.­844
  • n.­880
  • n.­895
  • n.­898
  • n.­905
  • n.­908
  • n.­911
  • n.­934
  • n.­972
  • n.­974
  • n.­986
  • n.­1077
  • n.­1092
  • n.­1106
  • n.­1131
  • n.­1198
  • n.­1216
  • n.­1260
  • n.­1315
  • n.­1327
  • n.­1339
  • n.­1372
  • n.­1414
  • n.­1448
  • n.­1478
  • n.­1515
  • n.­1519
  • n.­1527
  • n.­1559
  • n.­1641
  • n.­1650
  • n.­1652
  • n.­1673
  • n.­1738
  • n.­1745
  • n.­1764
  • n.­1992
  • n.­2077
  • n.­2089
  • n.­2111
  • n.­2211
  • n.­2239
  • n.­2253-2254
  • n.­2294
  • n.­2303
  • n.­2318
  • n.­2431
  • n.­2444
  • n.­2447
  • n.­2463
  • n.­2491
  • n.­2556
  • n.­2571
  • n.­2643
  • n.­2657
  • n.­2661
  • n.­2703
  • n.­2712
  • n.­2718
  • n.­2793
  • n.­2809
  • n.­2811
  • n.­2815
  • n.­2832
  • n.­2848
  • n.­2880
  • n.­2883
  • n.­2920
  • g.­481
g.­481

vidyādhara

Wylie:
  • rig sngags ’chang
  • rig ’dzin
  • bid+yA d+ha ra
Tibetan:
  • རིག་སྔགས་འཆང་།
  • རིག་འཛིན།
  • བིདྱཱ་དྷ་ར།
Sanskrit:
  • vidyādhara

“Knowledge holder” is a class of semidivine beings renowned for their magical power (vidyā). When referring to the practitioner, the term has been translated as “vidyā holder.”

Located in 103 passages in the translation:

  • i.­9
  • 2.­3
  • 2.­124
  • 2.­127
  • 2.­158-159
  • 2.­175
  • 2.­226
  • 2.­230
  • 2.­289
  • 2.­298
  • 2.­301
  • 2.­304-305
  • 2.­311
  • 2.­316
  • 2.­319-320
  • 2.­324
  • 2.­342
  • 2.­357
  • 2.­377-379
  • 2.­422
  • 2.­429-432
  • 2.­439
  • 2.­447-448
  • 2.­452
  • 2.­476
  • 2.­488
  • 2.­490
  • 2.­494
  • 2.­523
  • 2.­529
  • 2.­554
  • 2.­592
  • 2.­624
  • 2.­699
  • 2.­742
  • 2.­745
  • 2.­773
  • 2.­783
  • 2.­821
  • 2.­844
  • 2.­876
  • 2.­925
  • 2.­927
  • 2.­929
  • 2.­931
  • 2.­938
  • 2.­942
  • 2.­954
  • 2.­959
  • 2.­973
  • 2.­1051
  • 2.­1150
  • 2.­1164
  • 2.­1178
  • 2.­1198
  • 2.­1306
  • 2.­1309
  • 2.­1448
  • 2.­1450
  • 2.­1452
  • 2.­1494
  • 2.­1497
  • 2.­1515
  • 2.­1634
  • 2.­1679
  • 2.­1698
  • 2.­1708-1709
  • 2.­1767
  • 2.­1799
  • 2.­1849
  • 2.­1881
  • 2.­1920
  • n.­82
  • n.­285
  • n.­471
  • n.­520
  • n.­598-600
  • n.­674
  • n.­694-695
  • n.­911
  • n.­1169
  • n.­2118
  • g.­90
  • g.­244
  • g.­264
  • g.­320
  • g.­392
  • g.­418
  • g.­480
  • g.­482
0
    You are downloading:

    The Sovereign Ritual of Amoghapāśa

    Click here to make a dāna donation

    This is a free publication from 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, a non-profit organization sharing the gift of Buddhist wisdom with the world.

    The cultivation of generosity, or dāna—giving voluntarily with a view that something wholesome will come of it—is considered to be a fundamental Buddhist practice by all schools. The nature and quantity of the gift itself is often considered less important.

    Table of Contents


    Search this text


    Other ways to read

    Download PDF
    Download EPUB
    Open in the 84000 App

    Spotted a mistake?

    Please use the contact form provided to suggest a correction.


    How to cite this text

    The following are examples of how to correctly cite this publication. Links to specific passages can be derived by right-clicking on the milestones markers in the left-hand margin (e.g. s.1). The copied link address can replace the url below.

    • Chicago
    • MLA
    • APA
    84000. The Sovereign Ritual of Amoghapāśa (Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja, don yod pa’i zhags pa’i cho ga zhib mo’i rgyal po, Toh 686). Translated by Dharmachakra Translation Committee. Online publication. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2025. https://84000.co/translation/toh686/UT22084-092-001-end-notes.Copy
    84000. The Sovereign Ritual of Amoghapāśa (Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja, don yod pa’i zhags pa’i cho ga zhib mo’i rgyal po, Toh 686). Translated by Dharmachakra Translation Committee, online publication, 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2025, 84000.co/translation/toh686/UT22084-092-001-end-notes.Copy
    84000. (2025) The Sovereign Ritual of Amoghapāśa (Amogha­pāśa­kalpa­rāja, don yod pa’i zhags pa’i cho ga zhib mo’i rgyal po, Toh 686). (Dharmachakra Translation Committee, Trans.). Online publication. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha. https://84000.co/translation/toh686/UT22084-092-001-end-notes.Copy

    Related links

    • Other texts from Action tantras
    • Published Translations
    • Browse the Collection
    • 84000 Homepage
    Sponsor Translation

    Bookmarks

    Copyright © 2011-2024 84000 - All Rights Reserved
    • Website: https://84000.co
    • Contact
    • Privacy Policy